Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, and bestiality. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Especially don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves responsibly.

Chapter One

The capture of twin sisters and beginning of their training as sex slaves.

Megan thought back to how this had happened and wondered if there was anything she could of done to have prevented this. Granted when something bad happens to anyone that's the first thing that goes through their minds. Still she had to wonder if she could of prevented what that woman did to them. Megan and her twin sister Molly lives hadn't been perfect but to have this happen was inconceivable
The two of them had been raised by their father since the death of their mother shortly after their birth. She knew that he had dated some when they were younger. However due to the challenges of raising two daughters by himself didn't have the opportunity for a full time relationship until they were in their teens.

Though once he had the chance they saw he made few attempts to meet someone special. They always wondered if it was because of them or some other reason. Both of them had tried talking to him but he'd told them not to worry about it. They suspected that he still hadn't gotten over their mother's death. Still they hoped that someday he would find a nice woman.

So after all those years alone they didn't think anything was wrong when he met Shannon. Even with the age difference between the two of them. After all their dad was almost forty and Shannon was twenty three when they met. Then not even a year later they happily watched as Shannon married their father. The happiness they saw from their father after the honeymoon brought joy to their hearts.

Thinking back the one of the warning signs came not long after the honeymoon when they had to move away from everyone they knew. Megan was certain that she had overlooked this due to the fact there was a valid reason for them moving. The economy had tanked in their home town and both Shannon and their dad got good jobs elsewhere. Hell these jobs even came with a new home once they moved.

Still there had to have been others. For example Megan could of sworn she had seen Shannon checking out Molly on several occasions and was certain she'd been been examined the same way more than once. However this was overlooked by the fact that the two of them were anything but ugly and being identical twins were constantly the subject of such attention. All it would take was a quick look in a mirror to tell them this.
From the long platinum blonde hair stretching down to their asses. To their well toned bodies. Finally there was their faces. More then one friend and teacher had told them they could be a models or movie stars and had always garnered a lot of attention due to their looks that made them both overlook Shannon's.

But the biggest warning sign had to have been the accident that took their father's life a week before they were set to move. Another car had crossed over the center medium and stuck their father's car then fled the scene leaving their father bleeding to death from his injuries. Though they thought Shannon was just as broken up by this as them something just didn't seam right.

Granted neither of the twins were thinking clearly during this tragedy. But there was something amiss as Shannon quickly took care of the funeral arrangements and two days after the burial moved the three of them away from everyone they knew. Blinded by their own grief they didn't even take to much notice to the fact that their father had changed his will making Shannon the sole beneficiary. Granted they had no idea that the day before the move Shannon had cashed out all of their father's investments and other savings into another account under another name.

All they did know something was wrong with how their new stepmother and guardian was acting. Yet either through their youth or naivety they failed to notice anything wrong until it was to late. Though when they finally did notice the odd taste of the ice tea Shannon gave them on the drive to their new home it was definitely to late.

When they came to they were naked with steal collars around their necks, matching shackles on their wrists and ankles, ball gags in their mouths, and were locked in cages. As the panic began to set in Megan noticed both her and Molly were not the only ones locked in cages. There were three other girls their age and several older women in cages in identical bondage. Like the sisters the other's arms were secured behind their backs by the shackles on their wrists and their ankles were shackled together then chained to the shackles on their wrists.
She had no idea where they were or how long they they'd been there. Looking at the looks on the tear streaked faces of the other girls and women in the cages Megan was certain they had the same questions and fears. This was when a new questions began to pop up when Megan realized that Shannon wasn't there with them. This brought a new realisation to her. If Shannon wasn't in one of the cages then she had to be responsible for them being here.

Struggling with her bonds Megan attempted to get a better look at the room they were being held. However due to the low lighting and positioning of the cages she couldn't see much more then then the cages her fellow captives were in. About the only thing she could see was there were several empty cages and a possible door on the one wall she could make out.

Megan's attention would keep returning to this door as the other captives sobbing began to effect her and her own tears began to flow. Megan had no idea how long she lay crying in the cage before the door finally opened and she saw three figures silhouetted against the light shining in from the hallway outside. As the figures moved closer Megan realized each one had an unconscious person draped over a shoulder.

Once they reached the cages they set the people down and Megan saw that they were two more girls around her age and a woman. Looking closer at the girls Megan could easily tell they were another set of identical twins like Molly and her. Then to her horror she realised that the woman had to be their mother by how much she resembled the other twins.

A chill went through Megan as the men carrying the new captives began speaking. As they quickly went about securing the the newer prisoners they spoke about what they were looking forward to doing to them. This conversation however didn't stop the men from taking every opportunity to grope the captives before shoving them into cages.

As the doors to the cages were closed the men began to taunt the rest of the prisoners including Megan. As these men began making lurid comments about what they wanted to do to them. Bound and gagged all of the captives knew they were helpless to prevent these abuses from being inflicted upon them and could only whimper and cry. But these threats soon paled in comparison to what Megan and her fellow prisoners were about to witness.
The men opened the cages of the the women and dragged them out by their hair. Though the screams of these women Megan saw that two of the girls began shaking their heads and mumbling incoherently. Looking at the girls Megan soon was horrified to realise that the girls were the daughters of the women the men had a hold of and like the daughters Megan realized what the men were going to do to them.

Sneering one the men called out to all of the captives and said " You bitches pay close attention."

With that the men unhooked the ankle shackles of the women and threw them to the ground. Horrified Megan couldn't look away as the men pounced on the helpless women. Megan watched as one woman was pulled onto her knees in front of the cage holding her daughter. Another was on her back in front of her daughter's cage as one of the men crawled between her spread legs. The third woman was pulled onto her knees and as her ball gag was removed the man gestured to the cage holding her daughter and said " If she didn't do a good job they would take turns raping her daughter in front of her."

The woman began to plead for the men not to rape her daughter as the man opened his fly and pulled his penis out of his pants. Megan's attention was forced back to the other women when they began to scream. Megan watched as one of the men began to thrust his hips on top of the woman on her back.
Though her screams were drowned out by the one woman on her knees. Looking at her Megan saw that the man had her bent over at the waist while thrusting into her from behind like she was some animal. But it was the look of agony on the woman's face that scared Megan the most.

Her eyes were wide open and with each forward thrust of the man's hips she would let out another scream. While with the reverse thrust she would close her eyes and began to whimper as hard as she could. Only to have her eyes shoot wide open and begin to scream again with each forward thrust of the man's hips.

Looking back to the third man and woman Megan saw that the woman had the man's penis in her mouth and was bobbing her head back and fourth taking it deeper with each movement of her head. Not satisfied with the woman's efforts though the man grabbed a hold of each side of the woman's head and thrust his hips forward as hard as he could. As the woman began to panic the man pulled himself out slightly only to thrust himself fully into her again with a grunt.

As her attention shifted back and forth between the rape of the three women Megan felt a since of arousal began to form as she felt strange vibrations coming from her vagina. She quickly remembered seeing the men insert something into the vaginas of the other set of twins before they put them in the cages. Quickly looking at the others in the cages Megan saw that they were being given similar sensations to her even the daughters of the women being raped.

Looking at those girls a new realisation struck Megan. They were inflicted with a more intense stimulation then the rest of them. For they were openly moaning as they watched their mothers being raped. Granted most of the others were also moaning including Molly and the other set of twins who had awoken sometime during the horrid spectacle.

Unable to resist herself Megan's moans soon joined the others as yet another realisation struck her. They were going to make all of the captives have orgasms while they watched these pour women being raped. Even the women's own daughters wouldn't be spared this torment. For what Megan could see the sensations they were being subjected to had been intensified somehow.

Megan's ability to think clearly was soon gone as she felt the vibrations coming from her vagina intensify driving her closer to her own orgasm. Soon Megan heard one of the others scream as her climax struck. This set off a chain reaction with the rest of them as one by one they all were subjected to intense orgasms. Megan struggled to remain conscious as she was hit by the most intense orgasm she'd had up until that point of her life.

Granted she had tried masturbation and given herself more than one orgasm. However to her humiliation none of them could compare to what she was feeling at that moment as waves of pleasure flowed throughout her body. The vibrating sensations giving her this pleasure soon reached new heights as she saw the men having their own orgasms with their unwilling partners. Between the intensified sensations and the sight of the men filling the women with their seed soon drove Megan to a second climax leaving her oblivious to her surroundings.

Megan didn't know how long she was like that but when she came to the men were up to something else. The two of women the men had raped were now gone and the one that had the man's penis in her mouth was bent over pleading for the man in the process of raping her to take his penis out of her ass hole. Next her the woman she believed to be the mother of the other set of twins was straddling the lap of one of the men. With his penis in her vagina while the third man could clearly be seen behind her sodomizing her.

Before the horror of this new spectacle could set in Megan felt the vibrations return. As yet another orgasm began to build within her Megan's thoughts drifted to images of her in the women's places. She wondered what it would be like to be sodomized by her captures. Would they pull her long hair like the one raping the woman now was? Would they call her the names both women were being subjected to?

Numerous other questions and thoughts went through her head as Megan fantasized about being raped herself. All of which ended with Megan having intense orgasm after orgasm as her rapists filled her with their sperm. With these fantasies of orgasming while being raped going through her head Megan found herself on the edge of another massive climax. The sight of the men grunting as they shot their sperm into their victims sent thoughts of them doing that to Megan and caused her have one last orgasm as she lost consciousness.

Megan didn't how long she had passed out for when she regained consciousness but a quick look around showed that the men and the women they'd raped were gone and many of the girls in the other cages were now asleep. One of the exceptions was Molly who was watching Megan with a look of concern on her face. However the look of concern soon turn to one of relief once she saw Megan was alright.
Megan however soon began to shake and cry uncontrollably as she remembered how she just fantasized about being raped and had a orgasm while doing it. The shame Megan felt as she thought about how she took pleasure from the violation of those women was indescribable. The only thing that was of any comfort to her was the fact that all the other girls were forced to orgasm the same as her. This included all of the daughters of the women that were raped before them.

Megan even distinctively remembered the other twins both orgasming during their mother's rape. In fact she could have sworn she saw one or two of the rape victims having their own orgasms before she passed out. Still these realizations did little to calm Megan down as she lay sobbing in the cramped confines of the cage. Physically and emotionally drained Megan soon fell asleep with her last thought being what would happen to them next.

Megan's dreams were unusual to say the least. She was on top of one man with his penis in her vagina while another had his penis in her butt hole. A third man had his penis in her mouth while she had orgasm after orgasm as she was used sexually by the three men. Looking beside her she saw her sister Molly orgasming as she also had sex with three men. Thoughts of one of the men squeezing her breasts however soon brought her out of her erotic dream as she realised that someone was actually touching her breasts.

Waking up she found she was being pulled out of her cage. Remembering what happened before she fell asleep Megan quickly looked around the room and saw two naked girls over her. Another glance beside her Megan saw Molly laying face down on the floor beside her. Looking again at the girls over her Megan saw like her they both had collars around their necks and shackles on both wrists and ankles.

They also had silver rings in each nipple on their breasts as well as one at the top of the opening of their vaginas. Then the thing that made Megan wonder about the most. They had a numbers tattooed above their bald pubic mounds. Then centered below the numbers was the word Pleasure. They were both very beautiful with long black hair pulled back in ponytails. Though unlike any of the girls in the cages these girls had on black high heeled shoes. However it was the sad looks on their faces that concerned Megan as she felt them release her ankles and lower her legs from the awkward position they'd been in since her ordeal had began.
Trying to move her legs made one of the girls to push down on Megan's back while she shook her head side to side gesturing her not to move. However the girl soon had to physically hold Megan down as she began to thrash around as a wave of cramps shot through Megan's legs. Megan was soon aware of the second girl rubbing down her legs to relieve the cramps. While the girl holding Megan down tried to silently comfort her.

As the pain she felt slowly subsided Megan looked at Molly again and saw a knowing look on her sister's face. Calming some Megan relaxed as the girl holding her down released her and joined her companion in massaging Megan's sore limbs. As the pain she felt began to subside Megan was able to relax some. Though as the girls saw Megan finally relaxing stopped their massage after they put a pair of high heels like they had on her Megan watched the girls move back in front of the sisters.

This was when Megan noticed that there were two leashes on the floor in front of them. Wondering what the leashes were for Megan watched as each girl picked one up and moved next to one of the sister's heads. The leashes were then attached to both Megan's and Molly's collars and the girls were helping the sisters stand on shaky legs. Before either Megan or Molly could wonder what was happening next each of the girls grabbed a leash and lead the sisters out of the room.

The sisters struggled to keep up as they were lead into a hallway. As they passed doorways they heard sounds that deeply concerned them. The first doorway they passed they heard the sounds of flesh slapping flesh and moaning and grunting. They also heard men calling people the same name the women that they watched being raped were called. They quickly identified these as the sounds of people having sex.

The next room they passed worried them more however. Women could be heard screaming as they were whipped. Through the screams and pleading coming from this room the sisters heard two words that concerned them the most.

Sex Slave?

Chapter Two coming soon.

 

Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, and bestiality. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.

Chapter Two

Twin sisters' training as sex slaves continues.

Megan and Molly were thankful they were lead passed the room with they heard the screaming coming from. However it didn't lessen the feeling of dread they both now had. This combined with the humiliation they felt about being naked in front of strangers made both sisters began to cry again. The feeling of dread began to only intensify as they were lead into a room with four chains with hooks on their ends hanging from the ceiling.

Both sisters felt their fear began to rise as they were made to kneel next to one of the chains across from each other. The girls then released the sister's wrists from behind their backs and quickly secured them together in front of their bodies. The hook on the end of a chain was then place between the shackles and each of sisters felt the chain began to tighten until they were then forced to stand on the tips of their toes.

They then felt their legs being spread. Looking down they saw the girls attaching each side of a bar between their ankle shackles forcing them to keep their legs apart. Struggling to keep their balance the twins watched as the girls detached the leashes on their collars and left the room. Megan and Molly could only watch helplessly as they were left alone and wonder what would happen next.

With no reference of time Megan and Molly had no idea how long they were left hanging there but they felt a wave of relief when they saw the girls return. This however turned into confusion when they noticed they were leading the other set of twins into the room. They then watched as the other twins were strung up the same as them before the girls left them alone again.

Megan could only look back and forth from Molly and the other twins. Strangely she soon found herself looking closely at the naked bodies of the twins and Molly. Molly like her had long hair stretching down to her butt. However what drew her attention was Molly's trimmed blonde pubic hair and perky breasts. Looking at her naked sister Megan could almost swear that she was looking at herself in a mirror right down to the iney belly buttons on their flat bellies.

She then began examining the other twins. They were redheads with slightly larger breasts above well toned stomachs. From the red triangles on their pubic mounds Megan could tell they were indeed natural redheads. Though they had their hair cut to end just below their shoulder blades. Like her and her sister Megan saw these girls were almost identical with only a few freckles along the top of their breasts providing any differences between them.

Megan's examination or the others was soon interrupted when she heard the squeaking of carts being pushed into the room. Looking towards the source of the sounds Megan saw the girls had returned with two rolling carts with several large bowls on top of them. The squeaking of another cart soon had had both sets of sisters looking at the door again as a naked Asian girl pushed a rolling tool box in followed by a man holding the leash attached to her collar.

Looking at the Asian girl Megan saw she had the same shackles piercings and even the number as well as the word Pleasure tattooed above her pubic mound as the other girls. Hell even her jet black hair was pulled onto a pony tail. Though the pony tail was way longer stretching almost to her knees and the high heels she wore had to be at least six inches tall.

Once they had the carts positioned where they wanted them Megan watched as each of the girls knelt on the floor with their arms behind their heads next to the carts they'd pushed in. Megan then watched as the man began going through the tool cart selecting items. Before Megan could wonder to much about what the man was doing Megan heard the clicking of another set of high heels entering the room. Looking towards the door both Megan and Molly were both shocked and horrified by what they saw.

Standing in the doorway was Shannon. She had on black leather high heeled boots that stopped midway up her thighs, fishnet stockings held up with a garter belt built into the black leather corset around her waist. Her hands and arms were encased in black leather gloves that ended slightly below her shoulders. Her breasts and vagina were exposed for all the world to see and they could plainly see that she had the same piercings, collar, and even the numbers tattooed in the same location on her body as the other girls and her long golden blonde hair was even up in a similar pony tail.
The thing that made them wonder the most however was what was in her hands. In her left hand was a thick three ring binder but her right hand held a riding crop. Looking at her step mother standing their Megan strangely felt arousal began to build for her. This was mostly due to the return of the vibrating sensations from her vagina that started at almost the same moment she saw Shannon standing there.

Squirming from these sensations Megan quickly looked at her sister and the other twins and saw they were also the subject of the same sensations. However as Megan glanced at the girls that were kneeling she saw they weren't being effected and realized that only the four of them that were suspended were being aroused in this way.
Looking at Shannon as she walked into the room Megan saw a look of contempt on her face change to one of satisfaction as she watched them squirming brought on from the onslaught of the vibrators in their vaginas. Not understanding Megan looked Shannon over again and noticed something different about her tattoos. Instead of the word Pleasure Shannon had the word Mistress tattooed under the numbers.

Megan couldn't contemplate this difference for long as Shannon moved behind her. Megan soon saw Shannon reach around her body with her right hand and grab a hold of her right breast. As leather covered fingers massaged her breast Megan felt Shannon's left hand moving down her abdomen making their way to her vagina. Before she could even wonder what Shannon was doing her fingers found Megan's moist slit and began to rub her. With her arousal at a new level do to the groping of her most private parts Megan heard Shannon whisper in her ear.

"Cum for your mistress and show her what a whore you are slave."

At this point Shannon pinched Megan's clit at the same time as she licked her earlobe setting off a massive orgasm that had Megan squirting her vaginal juices all over the floor. Straining in her bounds Megan cried out in ecstasy before she went limp and hung unresponsive from the ceiling.
Megan could only stare blankly as she watched Shannon move behind Molly and begin groping her the same way. Even in her dazed state Megan could recognize when Shannon whispered the same thing to Molly.

"Cum for your mistress and show her what a whore you are slave."

Megan then watched as Shannon licked Molly's earlobe and pinched her clit sending her sister into a earth shattering orgasm of her own. Seeing Molly straining like she did as her vaginal fluids sprayed out made Megan wonder if she looked half as erotic as her sister did during her own orgasm. Looking at the puddle forming under Molly's spread legs then made Megan become aware enough to feel her own fluids dipping from her body.

Though Megan would have something else to be worried about at she watched the man approach her. To weak to do much more then hang limp Megan didn't even react when she felt the man's hands exploring her body. Megan barley was even able to let out a whimper as he began to twist her nipples. Quickly losing interest the man slapped Megan on the ass and moved onto Molly.
Looking from the man twisting Molly's nipples Megan saw Shannon was now behind one the other twins fondling a breast as the fingers on her other hand explored her vagina. Soon however Megan saw Shannon whisper the same command that had preceded the licking of the earlobe and the pinching of the clit that sent Megan over the edge.

"Cum for your mistress and show her what a whore you are slave."

Megan could only stare transfixed as Shannon brought both of the twins to orgasms that left them hanging limp from their chains. Megan felt a tinge of jealousy as she watched the twins orgasm from Shannon's touch. However Megan would soon learn that they were far from being done with her and Molly.

Megan watched as the man snapped his fingers and pointed to one of the girls kneeling by the carts. He them pointed at the puddle of Megan's fluids between her legs. Megan watched the girl start crawling towards her as the man repeated the silent command with the other girl making her crawl towards Molly. Looking down between her legs Megan watched as the girl began to lick up her vaginal fluids from the floor beneath her. After a quick glance towards Molly Megan saw the other girl doing the same thing beneath her sister.
Remembering that Shannon was there Megan began to look around the room for her. She soon found her along side the man as they were flipping through pages on the binder Megan saw Shannon carry in. As they went through the pages Megan saw each page had the same thing.

On the top was a picture of a girl or a woman. Just below the picture was the girl's or women's information including an identification number, eye and hair color, measurements, ages, and finally stamped in big red letters the word sold. Megan watched as they finally stopped flipping through the book stopping on a page with pictures of two girls together. This was when Megan realized the pictures on this page were of her and Molly. Questions about the meaning of this began to fill her mind as Megan was suddenly given another distraction.
Looking down quickly Megan realized the girl beneath her had finished licking her juices off of the floor and now was licking the fluids coating the inside of her legs. Megan could only trimble at the sensations as the girl ran her tongue up and down her legs. Looking again at Molly Megan saw the other girl was licking her legs clean as well.

Megan's attention was soon forced back to the girls between her legs as she felt the girl began to lick around her vagina. Before she could even think about where the girls tongue just was Megan felt the girl press her face into her vagina and begin to rapidly lick her. The combination of the girl's tongue flicking about and the occasional movement it forced of the vibrator inside soon had Megan oblivious of everything else around her again.
Though if the girl's actions weren't hard enough for Megan to endure the vibrator suddenly turned on making her a squirming mess as she flooded the waiting mouth of the girl beneath her as she cried out through her gag in yet another mind numbing orgasm. As the climax began to subside Megan lost consciousness as she heard Molly's began to scream in her own orgasmic bliss.

Megan stood naked in the knee deep water of the bathing pool feeling uneasy as the girl ran the sponge along her body. Looking at Molly she was cleaned the same way. It was easy to see that her sister was having just as hard time as Megan was keeping herself in check as the other girls in the harem prepared them for the Sultan.

She longed to throw the girl washing her down and to make love to her and from the look of arousal on Molly's face she could tell she felt the same way. However she knew that the Sultan was very strict about the slaves in his harem making love when it wasn't for his sole pleasure.

Still as the girl began to scrub on Megan's vagina it took every ounce of control she had not to give in to her urges. The urge she most wished to control had to be the building orgasm she could feel. Looking back at Molly Megan could see her knees shaking as the girl washed he vagina and understood that her sister was having the same issue.Still they had to keep themselves under control of they were to be able properly pleasure their owner. Knowing full well only once he was satisfied would they be allowed their own pleasure. Still with each touch by the girl Megan was having more and more trouble paying attention. Till finally Megan's vision started to blur and blackness took her.

With a grown Megan began to regain consciousness looking around she quickly remembered everything and realized she'd been dreaming again. However as she felt a towel being moved along her body another realisation set in it hadn't been just a dream. The asian girl had been washing down her body while Megan had hung limp from the ceiling and she figured she had to have been dreaming about that.

As Megan was able to get her mind firing on most of the cylinders she finally heard the moaning. Remembering Molly she quickly looked across at her and saw she was alright. Though it was obvious that while Megan was out that her sister had been cleaned up and they had put her hair into a pony tail like the other girls.

This made her remember what had made her pass out and she began to look for the source of the moaning. Though all that took was a glance at the other twins to see they both had one of the girls between their legs licking their vaginas. Something about what she was witnessing was bringing strange thoughts and images in Megan's head.

As Megan watched the girls giving the twins such pleasure she began to wonder what it would be like to lick another girls vagina. This thought brought the image of her on her knees with her face pressed against another girls crotch licking away at her vagina. As these images began to spur her arousal another familiar sensation returned when Megan felt the vibrator turn on.

Megan should of wondered why the vibrator turned on like it did or why she was being aroused by such thoughts or even why she was even having such thoughts. But in that moment Megan didn't care about anything but the orgasm she could feel building inside of her. Megan was so blinded by these feelings that she failed to notice that Molly's vibrator had also turned on and her sister was being driven into a similar orgasmic daze.

But Megan found herself completely oblivious to everything around her. Even when the asian girl started to brush her hair before typing in a pony tail didn't snap Megan out of her fantasy. If anything it only shifted to the images drifting though her mind to fit the external stimulus. Megan was picturing the girl she was pleasuring having a hold of her hair and pulling on her blonde locks as she guided her tongue to the proper locations.

To Megan's disappointment the vibrations suddenly stopped as she was teetering on the edge of another climax. Snapped back to reality but still longing to return to her fantasy Megan focused on Shannon. Looking at her stepmother Megan began whimper in disappointment as she tried to plead through her eyes. Even when she saw Shannon walking towards her Megan continued to silently plead for release.
As Shannon reached her Megan could only hope that her stepmother would understand her wants and grant her desires. Even as Shannon looked her in the eyes Megan continued to whimper as she returned her stare with pleading eyes. Megan's only regret was that she still had the gag in her mouth and wasn't able to beg Shannon to allow her to return to her fantasy.

Megan didn't realize that Shannon was watching where Megan's attention was focused when her arousal caused the vibrator to turn on. Seeing this Shannon decided to use this situation to test Megan's compliance and possibly get a little relief for herself. Or Shannon would get an opportunity to torture the bitch so so she had nothing really to lose by altering her plans some.

Little did Shannon know that if Megan could've spoken as she looked her in the eyes Megan would have offered her almost anything to have that release. This would be a surprising turn of events for a great many people but ultimately Shannon would be the first to benefit from it. Soon Megan was frantically nodding her head yes as Shannon asked her a series of questions.

"Does someone want the vibrator turned back on?"
Does that little whore want to have another orgasm?"

"Is that whore going to give her mistress whatever she wants to get that orgasm?"

Satisfied with her responses Megan heard Shannon whisper the following in her ear.

" I'm going to remove the gag and you are going to beg me to let you eat me out. You will beg loud enough for everyone to hear and you will only use the following words. Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

Something about what Shannon said seamed to add fuel to Megan's passion fueled state. Not only was she going to get the release she wanted but she would be able to actually experience almost the very thing she had been fantasizing about that put her in this position. Without any hesitation Megan nodded yes when Shannon whispered the the next two questions.

"Do you understand?"

"Will you do as you are told slave?"

Satisfied with the answers Shannon whispered some final commands to Megan.

"I'm going to remove the gag and again you will beg me in the the following words. Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

Megan again nodded yes as she felt Shannon releasing the strap that held the. Taking a deep breath as she felt the gag pulled from her mouth Megan began to repeatedly beg Shannon.

"Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

After she said it the third time Megan saw Shannon squat down and unhook the bar that was keeping her legs spread. At almost the same moment that she felt her legs freed the chain holding her upright began to lower. Quickly remembering what she watched the other girls doing to her, Molly, and the other twins. Megan fell to her knees in front of Shannon as she spread her own legs and pointed to her vagina while giving the following command.

" get to work slave!"

Oblivious to everything around her even the look of shock on Molly's face Megan Leander forward pressing her face into Shannon's crotch. As soon as she was in position Megan opened her mouth and began to run her tongue along the opening of Shannon's vagina. As worked her tongue like she remembered being done to her Megan again felt the vibrations from her own vagina that she was coming to love.

With the vibrations back Megan's moans soon joined Shannon's as Megan's tongue was busy exploring the depths of her stepmother's pussy. Megan was so engrossed in her task and the sensations the vibrator was given her she failed to notice the screaming of the other twins.

While Shannon was having her way with her step daugters the man decided to get work on the task that had brought him here. Bypassing Megan as Molly the man quickly ordered the slaves to clean the other twins. Granted his personal asian slave had already started just before Shannon had manipulated Megan into eating her out. Then while they worked he consolidated the slave ledger to see what the organization had planned for them.
Once he had that information he started his first task permanently removing unwanted hair. Dawning a pair of protective gloves he spread the special cream onto their legs and armpits. While he knew the organization preferred hairless pussies except on redheads he only spread the cream around their pussy lips while saving a triangular landing strip her could later refine with a laser. Of course what the twins didn't know was shortly after application the cream would start to burn as it killed off the hair follicles. So around the time he had started applying the cream to the second sister her twin had already begun to feel the effects and was screaming at the top of her lungs.

Quickly finishing with the other sister he stepped back to his toolbox and gathered what he needed for the next project. Granted this was still while he waited for the cream to finish it's job. After about five minutes since he applied the cream to the first girl her ordered one of the slaves to began to wash it off only to repeat the order with her sister when she reached the five minute mark.

Reaching the point where he needed to wait till the slaves finished washing the cream off he decided to watch what Shannon was doing with her step daughters. He had to be impressed by what he saw. Not only had she gotten the one to beg to eat her out this early into her slave training but the the other sister was so transfixed on her sister pleasuring her step mother she didn't hardly notice the other girls' screams. Though he suspected the vibrators in their pussies had a lot to do with their behavior but he was certain that Shannon was smart enough to capitalize on it.

Turning back to his toolbox grabbed his tools and a set rings for the nipples and clits of the other twins. Having his slave hold his tools and the rings he began to twist the nipples of one of the twins breasts. Once the nipple was erect he took the needle his slave handed to him and pushed it through the nipple. As the redhead began screaming again he pulled the needle out and worked one of the rings though the hole he'd just made.

He was just finishing the second nipple when he heard Shannon cry out in orgasm. He had work hard to suppress his own urges as he watched Shannon grab a hold of Megan's head and keep it pressed against her pussy. As her orgasm began to fade Shannon ordered Megan to keep licking her pussy before turning her head to watch as the man finished piercing the clit of the twin. Taking his tools from his slave he moved back to his toolbox to sterilize the needle and to get the piercings for the other twin.

By the time Shannon had finished with her Megan the vibrator had given her at least two orgasms and had shut off as she was on the brink of a third. Still in a daze Megan longed to continue but to her disappointment there were other plans for her. That didn't stop Megan from begging and pleading with Shannon as the chain began to hoist her back on to her feet. Though as she pleaded she failed to notice that the man had finished piercing the nipples and clits of the other twins who were still sobbing away from the modifications made to their bodies. The only thing that Megan was able to focus on was the phrase Shannon had told her as she kept repeating over and over again.

"Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

"Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

"Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

"Please mistress may this worthless slave whore have the pleasure of eating out her mistress's glorious pussy."

Even as Shannon rehooked the spreader bar between Megan's ankles Megan kept pleading. The whole Megan was pleading the man began to prepare the items needed to handle Megan and Molly's hair removal and piercings. He had just finished gathering the necessary items when Shannon silenced Megan by replacing her ball gag.
Unable to continue her pleas Megan could only watch as Shannon walked over to talk to the man. As she watched Shannon walk away Megan finally noticed that both of the other twins were historically crying and started to wonder what she had missed while in the throws of passion. Scanning the room the first thing Megan saw was the two girls that had brought then here were gone as well as the carts they'd pushed in.

Now thoroughly confused Megan looked around again making it a point to examine everything as closely as possible. Molly seamed to be in a dazed state as she looked back at Megan questionably but looked untouched. However when Megan looked at the other twins she saw they both now had the same style of rings in their nipples and the tops of their vaginas she'd seen on the other girls. Then on farther inspection Megan saw that the skin in their legs now had a strange pink tint to it.

Questions about what had happened to the twins were running through Megan's head when she heard the sound of the carts returning. This however only to create some new concerns when the carts were stopped next to Megan and Molly and the girls knelt at the sisters' feet. Megan's curiosity about what they were going to do to then soon turned into terror when she watched the man began to advance on Molly with a jar with some sort of cream in it. The next thing Megan saw was the man bend down and remove Molly's ankle shackles and high heels.

What happened next was what scared Megan horribly. The reached into the jar with a gloved hand and pushed out a large glob of the cream and started covering Molly's leg in it. As soon as he finished one leg he started on the other one. Megan saw that about that time Molly had began to whimper but by the time that the man had half way finished with her second leg Molly's whimpers had changed first to squealing then to full blown screaming. Her sister's screams only intensified as the man completely covered her pubic mound before moving to Molly's armpits.

As the man finished with her sister Megan watched in terror was the man advanced on her. Megan could only frantically shake her head no and whimper as she felt the removal of her shackles and high heels. Soon however Megan was squirming uncontrollably as the man quickly covered the desired portions of her body with the cream. Before anyone knew it Megan was screaming as well as her sister.

Megan could only hang limp by wrists crying uncontrollably by the time they had gotten the cream cleaned off of her. Even as her shackles high heels were put back of her Megan couldn't hardly move. The only thing that did get any kind of a reaction from Megan was when Molly started screaming when the man started her piercings. Though given how exhausted Megan was at this point her reaction was limited to just sobbing a little harder as the rings were affixed to her sister.
Megan was relieved when she watched the the man stepping away from Molly and returning to the toolbox. Thinking that at least they were done with Molly but Megan's relief was short lived when she saw the man pull out an extension cord. Even as the man sent the asian girl to plug the cord in Megan watched as he began to pull tattoo supplies form the toolbox.

Remembering the tattoos on Shannon and the other girls Megan instantly understood what was about to happen to her sister now. Megan could no longer bare to watch as the man began to tattoo Molly's pubic mound. Though as her head dropped to her chest Megan was suddenly screaming again as she felt a jolt of electricity shoot out of her collar as pass through her body.

As soon as Megan had recovered she saw Shannon looking at her with a menacing look on her face as she held a remote control in one hand as was pointing the riding crop at Molly with the other hand. Megan didn't need a explanation for the meaning was clear. Don't look away again. Not daring to look away again Megan watched as the number 3567-A was tattooed onto Molly's pubic mound.

As soon as he finished with the number Megan watched as the words Brothel Whore were added just under the number. As the man finished and stepped out of the way Megan watched as Shannon walked over to her sister. Touching her new tattoos with the tip of the riding crop Shannon told Molly her new name.

"From this moment on your name is Brothel Whore number 3567-A. You will only answer to this name and no other. You old life and identity are gone. As of now you are only a sex slave subject to your master's or mistress's will."

Moving behind Molly Shannon proceeded to deliver a series of blows to her ass with the the riding crop before moving back in front of Molly. Tapping her hand with the riding crop Shannon began to explain farther.

"Understand this Brothel Whore number 3567-A nothing but complete obedience and total submission will be tolerated from you. If you refuse or hesitate to obey any command you will be severely punished."

After repeating the process of walking behind her and giving Brothel Whore 3567-A several more blows Shannon continued.

"From now on you are no longer a person but property to be used as your owner sees fit. Any hopes or dreams you may of had are now gone. Now you only exist to satisfy the desires of your owner. For this now your sole and only purpose in life."
Again Shannon proceeded to deliver several more blows up and down the back and ass of Brothel Whore 3567-A before she finally finished the explaining her new life.

"The sooner you except that you are only a plaything of others and delicate yourself to this purpose the easier both you and your sister's lives will be. For if you fail to ever obey any rule or command not only will you be punished but so will she and I can guarantee that any punishments won't be pleasant for either of you."

With the lecture on what her life was going to be finished Megan watched as her sister who for now everyone including by her would only be known as Brothel Whore 3567-A began to sob uncontrollably. Her sister wasn't the only one effected by this however for Megan knew now that now that they were finished with her sister it was her turn.
Once her piercings and tattoos were done Megan listened between being whipped how She was now Brothel Whore number 3567-B who was only a sex slave to be used as her owner saw fit. While with the exception of the difference in their identification numbers this was basically the same speech given to her sister. However the part about the sooner she excepted this fate the better off she'd be seamed to resonate with her this time for some strange reason.

Now that they were finished with her Brothel Whore 3567-B could only cry uncontrollably just as her sister still was. She was so consumed by these revelations that she didn't even pay attention as the other twins were stripped of their identities as well.
Since the pubic hair on redheads enslaved by the organization was almost always retained the other twins were to have their identification numbers tattooed on the back of their necks at a later date. But since it wouldn't be visible under their collars they were given an extra piercing. A small silver plate hung from each slave's belly button. These identified them as "Brothel Whore number 3569-A" and "Brothel Whore number 3569-B".

Brothel Whore 3567-B was so physically and emotionally exhausted this point that she was operating on cruise control. So her compliance for what they had planned next was guaranteed. Both her sister and her were lowered to the floor their the shackles on their wrists were released from each other and the spreader bars and ball gags were removed. Once this was done they were instructed to kneel across from each other with their arms behind their heads and legs spread.

They were told this was called the presentation position. They were also told of the standing presentation position when the other set of twins were placed into it. That position consists of the slave standing straight with her chest out while her legs are spread with her arms behind their heads. Both positions were designed so almost every part of the body of the slave were easily accessible for inspection by their master or mistress.

Once they had the presentation positions explained Shannon proceeded to explain the proper way for a slave to address and talk to her master or mistress. First off a slave doesn't speak unless spoken to first. The slave was not a person so instead of using "I" or "Me" she would instead use "This" when referring to herself. The "This" was to then to be followed by the by the slave's recorded classification.

Any male that used them was to be always addressed as "Master" and select female slaves including Shannon were always addressed as "Mistress" or "Madam" depending on their ranking within the organization. Those slaves would bare the classification marking of a "Mistress" or "Madam" under their identification number tattooed above their pussies. Any free woman that was part of the organization was also to always be addressed as"Mistress"

Brothel Whore 3567-B had began to piece together what was going to be both her and her sister's futures as this explanation went on. This was mostly due to the word "Madam" but when they explained the classification markings she was certain. Granted once the decree that she would only answer to the name "Brothel Whore 3567-B" was pretty much self explanatory as to what the organization's plans for them were. Both her and her sister were being sold into prostitution and she was fairly certain the only thing they were going to get was screwed both literally and figuratively.

Chapter Three coming soon.

 

Chapter Three

Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.

Also due the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed twin # 1 is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed twin #2 is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

Chapter Three

Sisters become lovers

As her training began to progress Brothel Whore 3567-B had learned the truth about how they had come to be captured. It seams the organization had selected the sisters for enslavement after seeing their social media posts. They then sent in Slave Mistress number 3567 to seduce their father after seeing some of their posts about wishing he'd find someone.

Mistress 3567 had been quite effective in her task by not only getting him to marry her but even getting him to make her the sole beneficiary in his will. On top of that she was given control of the twins collage funds. Once the mistress had complete control of their father's money and their own it was a simple matter for the organization to arrange the accident that took their father's life. With him out of the way Mistress 3567 had a clear path for turning all of this money over to the organization and most importantly the two of them as well. Even moving for the new jobs was arranged to cover up the sister's disappearance.

Upon finding this out any hope Brothel Whore 3567-B had of getting free was destroyed. After all not only was her father gone but so was every dime he had. Even if she could escape from where ever the hell she was she would have nothing to go back to anyway. Granted if this organization was what she feared then any chance of escape was impossible.

Though to be honest she still had doubts about how powerful the organization was but just the number of the other slaves she'd seen so far worried her. After all how could so many girls just disappear and not be noticed and mind you several cases where whole families like the case of the other twins. Them and their single mother had been enslaved along with several other single mothers and their daughters. Disappearances like that should have been noticed but somehow they can kidnap whole families and turn them into sex slaves without any fear of discovery whatsoever.

These were still secondary concerns for both her and her sister with the passing of each day they'd been subjected to humiliation after humiliation during the course of their training. The first humiliation came that first day of their training as sex slaves. After the main rules and many of the various sex acts they would be performing were explained Mistress 3567 then explained the special rules that applied just to the two sets of twins.

The first wasn't that bad even if it was a bit awkward when she thought about. When they spoke both sisters had to speak in unison. That would take some doing to be able to say the exact same thing at the exact same time but given the choice of mastering this and feeling the whip the choice was simple.

The second unique rule they considered the worst at first but they would reconsider jumping to that conclusion later. Each set of twins would always work as a team the pleasure their superiors. Now giving a double blow job wasn't that bad but when they were told about what a rim job was they all cringed at the thought. Especially when they were told that while one sister's mouth was occupied with a cock or pussy then the other sister's mouth should be working on pleasuring the ass hole. Naturally this put the task of having to lick and suck on testicles in prospective.

Granted all the slaves were to be trained to give rim jobs so technically this wasn't any thing that special for them. Still until the worst of their special duties was explained they felt it was the most humiliating. The shivers were still going through them when the worst of the bombs was dropped on them. This duty would change the way they all looked at their sisters for the rest of their lives and the one duty they would find themselves performing almost immediately after they were told about it.

The final exclusive duty they would have was to engage in lesbian acts with their sisters. Mind you not just occasionally but they were to pleasure each other at least twice a day. Once during their morning shower and once at night before they went to sleep. Farther more during their showers they were expected to wash their sister and vise versa. Then at night they were expected to hold their sister in a lover's embrace as they slept.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had already experienced the receiving of pleasure from another girl the same as the others and had technically already engaged in incestuous lesbian sex with Mistress 5367. Still the thought about having to have sex with her sister was unacceptable and by the looks of horror on the faces of Brothel Whore 3567-A, 3569-A, and 3569-B they were having the same feelings about the thought of having sex with a sibling one day.

Numerous thoughts and questions about having to perform such an act were freely flowing through their minds but probably the most important one hadn't even dawned on any of them yet. When this one was brought to the forefront they would have their horror reach new heights. However they would also learn that they would still be performing these acts as well as any others regardless of how they felt when they were ordered to eat out their sisters.

When the order of Mistress 3567 was met by four looks of shock she responded by activating the girls' shock collars. Instantly the four twins were rolling around on the floor writhing in agony. Mistress 3567 stepped the shocks momentarily to allow the sisters to recover. Though once she felt they had recovered Mistress 3567 turned the collars back on at the next level filling the room with their screams as their thrashing bodies danced along the floor during the five second burst of electricity. Satisfied that they were thoroughly motivated now Mistress 3567 gave them a moment to recover before ordering them to proceed.

"Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3569-B on your backs with your legs spread. Brothel Whores 3567-B and 3569-A while facing your sisters' feet you will straddle your sister's faces as you cover their faces with your pussies. Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3569-B once your sisters' pussies are over your mouths you WILL start eating them out. Brothel Whores 3567-B and 3569-A once you each feel your sister's tongues you will lower your faces to your sisters' pussies and get to work yourselves."

It was long before the four whimpering slaves were in position and the sound the sound of their oral attentions towards their sisters could be heard amongst their whimpers and sobbing. Mistress 3567 had to admire how things were progressing when she heard their vibrators turn on and the sound of their moaning began to covering up the other sounds.

Mistress 3567 had to admit the sight of twin sisters engaging in a lesbian embrace was highly arousing so she was in no mood to complain when the man bent her forward and she felt his cock rammed up her ass. Soon new sounds of flesh slapping flesh along with their grunts had began to mix with the moaning that was coming from the sisters. As the man pounded away at her ass his asked her the following in a whisper.

"Which one of the sisters did she think would come first?"

Considering how easy it was to get Brothel Whore 3567-B to eat her out she initially would have thought her but given the way she had eaten her out Mistress 3567 had to say Brothel Whore 3567-A due to the fact her sister's talented mouth and tongue was being focused on her little cunt as they spoke. Still the four of them were still not far enough along in their training yet to make any predictions yet. Plus Mistress 3567 wasn't secure enough in her position within the organization for her to chance making a wrong prediction yet. After all it wasn't that big of a stretch for them to double cross her and back out of making her a Permanent Mistress within the organization since she'd already given them what they really wanted the sisters. Hell she was still a slave within the organization the same as the twins and by the fact even the mistresses and madams were only allowed numbers for identification instead of names told her that instead of being Mistress number 3567 she could be made into a worse type of slave easy enough.

What was happening to Mistress 3567 wasn't going unnoticed by the sisters. Brothel Whore 3567-B had caught sight of what her mistress was doing and to her discomfort it only added to the sexual stimulus she was feeling. Strangely she was more turned on by what 3567-A was doing to her pussy than by what she saw Mistress 3567 doing and soon lost interest to focus solely on her own task.

Once she had started Brothel Whore 3567-B found she actually wanted to give her sister a orgasm and increased her efforts. At first she thought it was out of fear but as the pleasure she was feeling from her sister increased it became more out of gratitude to her. This sudden intensification of Brothel Whore 3567-B on the pussy of Brothel Whore 3567-A made her intensify her own efforts as she licked her sister's pussy.

Neither of them knew which one reached climax first but before the sisters knew it they were both in the throws of intense orgasms. Strangely they both seamed to decide at almost the same time to continue to lick each other's pussies as soon as they calmed down some. Once they started back up they found that the sensations they were feeling were even more intense and found themselves on the edge of an even more massive orgasm.

As Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B became oblivious to everything around them they failed to notice when Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B brought each other to orgasm but their example wasn't lost on the sisters. As soon as they were able Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were eating each other out again. Soon the number of orgasms the sisters had began to blur into a massive orgasmic daze that left both sets of twins covered in her sister's vaginal fluids.

Mistress 3567 had been watching the incestuous spectacle while being sodomized and felt pride in how easy it was to accomplish. Granted once she saw how Brothel Whore 3567-B became oblivious to everything but eating her out she had suspected that all she would require was a push. Still how quickly the others had progressed was sure to reflect well for her within the organization.

So satisfied with how they were progressing that even after the tattoo master had deposited his load in her bowels Mistress 3567 allowed the sisters to continue. Even if they had a bunch of other slaves to process after this turn of events she was certain the delay would be forgiven. Besides the torment of these four were different then what was required for the others anyway. After all they could just focus on the hair removal piercings and tattooing of those slaves and not have to worry about subjecting them to forced orgasms after all.

Still they had other slaves to take care of and she finally decided to break this up. Of course that was easier said than done but a quick shock from their collars had all four of the sisters kneeling in the presentation position before her in no time. The four of their were a definite mess at this point especially considering the fact this little spectacle had shown that both Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B were squirters and had coated each other during the course of their orgasms.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was on the verge of passing out by the time Mistress 3567 had stopped them and by the look of her sister and Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were in the same shape. She should of felt such shame for what she had just done but Brothel Whore 3567-B strangely couldn't wait to have sex with her sister again. This desire had also temporary pushed aside any fears about what they had planned for them.

These fears wouldn't stay pushed aside for long when leashes were hooked to their collars and they were forced to crawl in front of Mistress 3567 out of the room. Once they reached their destination they knew full well what was planned. Sitting along the wall was a line of toilets. Then there was the gym style showers but their destination wasn't the showers.

As they crawled towards the toilets they all knew they couldn't resist despite how much they wanted to. Soon all four of them were squatting over a toilet with Mistress 3567 pacing back and forth in front of them tapping her left hand with the riding crop. After crying so hard already they didn't think they'd be even harder but when the command to pee came their shame and humiliation reached new heights as they emptied their bladders. But this humiliation paled in comparison to what was coming next for them when the command to shit came.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was still recovering from the humiliation of taking a shit in front of everyone as she washed down her sister's body. Though from they way her sister was shaking she could tell that she was having the same issues at the moment. Brothel Whore 3567-B wanted nothing more than to take her sister into her arms and hold her so they could both cry out their shame but the orders Mistress 3567 gave the four of them before leaving them to shower were explicit.

They had just flushed the toilets when their collars, shackles, and even the vibrators were removed after they were shown around the room. After their collars and vibrators were placed on chargers they were ordered to shower of course that was after Mistress 3567 reminded them of the rules. Once they were under the shower heads Mistress 3567 ordered them to clean each other up then to use the make-up stations at the other end of the room to make themselves presentable. Then before she left them locked in the room Mistress 3567 ordered them to be done with these tasks and to be kneeling in the presentation position in front of the door when she came back.

There was a temptation with their collars off to defy their captors but after the four of them talked about it they reluctantly decided to obey their orders. Whore 3567-B thought it would have been awkward to wash her sister down as the four sisters proceeded to take their group shower. Though after everything else the four of them had already experienced so far they were used to this level of intimacy between each other.

Strangely here they were having such an intimate moment and outside of their own sisters they didn't know anything about each other outside of they were all kidnapped sex slaves. Deciding that it was only a matter of time before they were ordered to have sex together they should know how they they ended up there. While her sister was still to out of it to tell their story so Brothel Whore 3567-B told what she knew.
When she was finished Brothel Whore 3569-A told how they had ended up as slaves. They were living with their single mother when their mother started dating this new guy. He seamed like a nice guy and they were happy for their mother but something didn't seem right about him. Still since their mother was happy they ignored these feelings until it was to late.

Then one day he invited all of them to go on vacation with him. It had been years since they had been on a trip and the twins were getting ready to go to college so their mother jumped at the opportunity. However as soon as they were out of town they passed out only to wake up in those cages. They began to cry in each other's arms as they thought about watching their mother being raped and then they told the others of their fear of not seeing her again.

As they finished their tales and showers they weren't that willing for what they knew was expected of them next. That was until Brothel Whore 3567-A spotted the cameras and reminded them what happened last time they hesitated. So the four of them quickly assumed the same positions they were in the last time they pleasured their sisters. Being more experienced and without the mistress there they quickly guided each of their sisters giving them a nice orgasm and quickly moved to dry their sisters.

Grabbing towels they had almost started to dry themselves. However they had thought about how they had been already ordered to talk as one then to wash their sisters and decided to continue that pattern when it came to drying off as well as doing their hair and makeup. Sure they hadn't been ordered to do this yet but they suspected that the order was coming sooner or later.

So once they were dried off Brothel Whore 3567-A sat in her sister's lap while Brothel Whore 3567-B brushed her long blonde hair. Likewise Brothel Whore 3569-B sat in her sister's lap while Brothel Whore 3569-A took care of her hair. Once their hair was brushed and back in the pony tails the girls turned around so their sisters could apply their makeup before switching positions.

They had been given no orders on how they were to prepare themselves so technically outside of the pony tails they kept the make-up to a minimum. Granted with their looks none of them required much anyway. So outside of the basics the only thing they really bothered with was to be certain it was identical on each of their sisters. From the fact they were being kept together to their special orders and duties they all knew them being identical twins were important to this organization and none of the girls wanted to incur it's wrath.

So before they started the decision was made between the four of them that they would do whatever they were ordered to regardless of what the orders were. None of them were looking forward to any of it outside of some of the sex. Still if it meant that them and their sisters would be spared being punished then they would be the best sex slaves this organization had ever trained.

So when Mistress 3567 returned they were finished and kneeling in the presentation positions. Even as the rest of the girls from the cages crawled in ahead of her they didn't break position. Just as the three slaves that had been with them during their own training session had done the four of them didn't react at all to the presence of these new slaves. Sure it wasn't easy not reacting as these slaves suffered the same humiliation at the toilets but as much as they felt sorry for them they weren't their sisters.

After all the the only thing that any of the four them had left was their sisters and they would have to do anything to protect them. They even realized that one set of sisters would probably be required to do cruel and nasty things to the others at some point. So they decided that no grudges would be held since they knew if the roles were reversed they'd do the same thing. The only thing that they were concerned about was what they may have to do to their sisters. After all after they had been ordered to have sex with their sisters they figured other taboo things were in store for them as well and that was still serious grounds for concern for them.

Thankfully they also suspected such a incident wouldn't be happening today. So they should just worry about the current plans for them were and save the concerns about the future for later. Even once their collars, shackles, and vibrators were put back on they weren't considering what could happen tomorrow just any immediate tortures or humiliations. Unfortunately of the possible torments going through their minds having sex with their sisters in front of these new slaves wasn't one of them.

It started when Mistress 3567 ordered the two expected slave to partner with 3567-A and 3569-B. Next Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the two of them began to instruct her sister and 3569-B in something called scissoring. However it was when they began to practice it that began to arouse 3567-B. Or more precisely caused her vibrator to turn on as she watched these girls rubbing their pussies against her sister's pussy and 3569-B's pussy. 3567-B almost felt a tinge of jealousy as she watched this but soon the girls suddenly stopped their demonstration for some reason.

This reason became clear to 3567-B when the girls partnered with her and 3569-A and began to practice with them. Sadly as soon as 3567-B had gotten into the sensations the girl separated from her. Though before she could comprehend the loss her sister was talking the girls place between her legs. As her pussy pressed against her sister's 3567-B suddenly understood what was expected of them.

Strangely as they began to grinding their pussies neither sisters felt any shame or humiliation. All they were concerned about was the sensations they were feeling. Even when 3567-B leaned forward and began to kiss her sister the fact they had an audience of shocked sex slaves watching them didn't even register. All they cared about was the pleasure they felt as the gyrations of their hips increased.

3567--B didn't know how long they had been at it when her sister cried out in orgasm. All she did know was she wasn't ready to stop as her sister began to pull away from her. However to her relief 3567-B was immediately pushed onto her back by her sister and when 3567-A lowered her pussy onto her face 3567-B understood what her sister was up to. As her sister's wet pussy lips got within reach 3567-B reached out with her tongue and began to lick.Before her tongue had made one pass over her sister's pussy 3567-B felt her sister's tongue delve into her own glistening folds.

Now thoroughly oblivious to everything but giving 3567-A as much pleasure as she was receiving 3567-B intensified her efforts. Soon she was lost in a world of pure sexual joy. Not caring about anything but the waves of pleasure as another orgasm hit. 3567-B buried her face in her sister's pussy as she cried out in orgasmic bliss sending vibrations from her screams to her sister. Before she knew it 3567-B felt an answering cry as 3567-A cried out in her own orgasm with her own face buried in her sister's pussy.

Not wanting to stop 3567-B quickly thrust her tongue back into her sister's pussy and began to lap up as much her her juices as she could. Before she could even process it however 3567-B felt her sister's tongue delve into her own pussy locking them into what felt like a never-ending cycle of orgasms. Blind to everything but the pleasure they were having the two of them soon lost track of everything as their orgasms began to blur into one massive climax.
3567-B was only shaken out of her daze when she felt her sister's cries suddenly change from those of pleasure to ones of pain. As her senses began to return 3567-B suddenly felt the stinging sensation of the riding crop striking her hip. As 3567-B began to process the sudden pain she heard her sister cry out again as she started to move off of her. Even as her sister was moving 3567-B felt the sting of the crop again and was spurred into motion herself.

One look at the face of Mistress 3567 as she pointed the riding crop at a spot on the floor told the two of them what she wanted. As the quickly got into the presentation position with the other slaves 3567-B caught sight of the other twins in the exact same lover's embrace she had just been in with her sister. However once Mistress 3567 delivered blows to their hips and asses with the riding crop they were soon in kneeling in the presentation position along side them.
As she saw the looks of shock on the faces of 3569-A and 3569-B as they looked at the other slaves lined up 3567-B was hit with her own realization. Her tears began to flow as the shame of her actions set in. When 3567-B heard her sister quietly sob herself she knew 3567-A was feeling the same shame and humiliation as her. 3567-B was soon in a losing battle with her own tears as Mistress 3567 began to connect short lengths of chains to each of the slaves' collars. Before she knew it they all had a length of chain running from the back of one slave's collar then to the back of another's. Once Mistress 3567 was done 3567-B found herself at the end of the line of slaves as they stood up and were lead from the room.

Many questions including where they were being taken, what would they do next to them and why were her and her sister the only ones without their arms shacked behind their backs were on the top of her list until 3567-B noticed that neither of the other twins were connected to them. Looking over her shoulder 3567-B saw the two sisters being lead away in the opposite direction and she began to fear that she wouldn't see them again. Even as the line of slaves entered a corridor with cells running down both sides 3567-B couldn't help to worry about the twins.

These worries however were pushed aside as one by one the other slaves were unhooked and pushed into a cell and the waiting arms of another slave already in the cell. Even as the doors of the cells were closed the newer slaves were forced onto their knees in front of their new cellmates. 3567-B didn't need any explanation for what was about to happen to them shortly. Even as the slaves she was brought with began to plead 3567-B was pushed into a cell along with her sister. As cell doer closed 3567-B was shocked to see she was alone with her sister in the cell.

3567-B looked at Mistress 3567 in shock as she gestured to the blankets rumpled into a bed on the floor. As she watched the mistress walking the line of cells 3567-B was already in her sister's waiting arms. Though as they comforted each other on the makeshift bed they heard the sobbing from the other cells as their companions were forced to eat out their cellmates.

As the sounds of the sobbing slave girls overwhelmed the confines of the cell the sisters pulled each other into a tighter embrace. Even while all of the other slaves were engaged in their lesbian activities the two them only held each other. Maybe it was they had already gorged themselves on lesbianism or out of worry for 3569-A and 3569-B or possibly out of the shame they felt after their last truest. Neither of the sister's were in the mood for sex. So they tuned out the what was happening in the other cells and clung to each other in silent contemplation of the days events.

Even as the sobbing of their fellow slaves suddenly changed into moaning as their partners began to return their lesbian attentions didn't shake them out of their trance. They even failed to notice when Mistress 3567 returned. Only as their cell door suddenly open did the two them snap out of their trance. Suddenly realizing who was standing in the doorway the two of them cowered tighter together fearing what she might do.

However her return was only to deliver the twins other cellmates. 3567-B felt a feeling of relief was over her as both 3569-A and 3569-B were pushed into the cell with them. As the door was closed they were quickly joined in their bed by the other twins. As soon as they were next to them 3569-A and 3569-B pulled each other into a similar embrace as 3567-B and 3567-A. As she walked away they heard Mistress 3567 say.

"It's bedtime slaves you know what's expected of you."

As in to drive the point home all four of them jumped as they felt the vibrators turn on. Before 3567-B had time to consider anything her sister pulled her into a kiss as she pushed her onto her back. 3567-B soon felt one of the other twins laying next her as their sisters climbed on top of them to continue the embrace. An unspoken decision had been made between the four of them that this time was going to be different. With their uncertain and definitely unpleasant future ahead of them they would have one moment they could hold on to where what they did was to express their love and not to cater to the passions of others.

Before it was about giving as much pleasure as quickly as possible now they moved way slower. Their fingers slowly glided across each other's bodies gently brushing across their sensitive nipples. Their kisses shifted from each other's lips to their earlobes to finally their breasts. Kisses were laid along their abdomens as they began to make their way lower down each other's bodies.

With agonizing slowness they finally reached their destination. However they focused their attention on the flesh surrounding their sister's pussies rather then immediately diving in. This was becoming an exercise in trial and error as the sisters learned what touches brought each other the most pleasure.
Strangely enough neither sister really wanted to be eaten out by the other so when their tongues finally found their way into their pussies they stopped each other and moved into another position. As their legs interweaved they pulled each other back into a even more passionate embrace. Soon their tongues began their own dance within their mouths as their hips began their own gyrations.

Soon their moans began to intensify as their hips' gyrations increased. Before long they were crying their joint climaxes as they finally collapsed exhausted into each other's arms. As they drifted off into a peaceful slumber they felt the other sisters snuggling up next to them.

Chapter Four coming soon

 

Chapter Four

Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters. Also this story features themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don't like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

Chapter Four

3567-B didn't know or care how long her and 3567-A made love before they fell asleep but as they drifted off in each other's arms any fears of what their future held were forgotten. However when they were Jared from their peaceful slumber these fears were quickly remembered.

Looking at her sister with her head against her breast 3567-B was tempted to go back to sleep until she was reminded of their situation by the sobbing coming from the other cells. Waking her sister, 3569-A, and 3569-B as 3567-B before they quickly got into the presentation position. As the others quickly joined her 3567-B quickly looked at the slaves in the other cells and saw why they were sobbing.

While the older slaves knelt in the presentation position the same as them while the newer slaves were kneeling in the bound presentation position due to their shackles but this however wasn't why they were sobbing. They were watching as the slaves in the first few cells were being fed their breakfast.
The slaves in these cells were bent over dog bowels eating some unknown substance like they were a dog themselves. Even the older slaves were on all fours gulping down their food this way before leaning over to a second bowl to lap up some water. Even as bowls of food and water were placed in the other cells the humiliation of the slaves was expressed through their whimpering. Though the older slaves pretty much just cried as they eat.

3567-B felt the same humiliation as the others however it was blunted by the sudden rumbling of her stomach as she remembered neither her or her sister had anything to eat since before they were captured. Even as humiliating as this was she didn't hesitate to drop to her hands and knees when the dog bowls were put in front of her.

Though tear filled eyes 3567-B look at the substance filling the dog bowl and felt disgusted as she realised it was actually dog food covered with a strange translucent white liquid. Taking a deep breath 3567-B reached her head down and took a small bite from the bowl. As she struggled to swallow the dog food in her mouth 3567-B heard her sister whimpering as she to took a bite out of her bowl. Even as she was finally able to swallow 3567-B heard whimpering from both 3569-A and 3569-B as they to began to eat. As she bent down to eat some more 3567-B whimpered though after not having any thing to eat in at least two days 3567-B knew she had no choice as she swallowed mouth full after mouth full.

3567-B was thoroughly revolted by the time she began to lick the last of the dog food out of the bowl. But even as she finished and began lapping up water to get the taste out of her mouth 3567-B was horrified to realize the small portion did little to elevate her hunger. Though as she had fought the urge to vomit while eating she was also thankful there wasn't anymore even though she was still hungry.

To her horror 3567-B soon realized this humiliation wasn't over yet. Looking in the other cells 3567-B saw that the other slaves were also licking the excess dog food off of the faces of their cellmates. Looking at her sister 3567-B quickly directed her sister's attention to the other slaves. 3567-B briefly wondered if she cringed the same way her sister did when she realised what they were expected to do next.
However they didn't hesitate as they took turns licking each other's faces cleans. Though before they knew it they were finished and back to desperately lapping up water in a vain hope of getting the taste out of their mouths.

As soon as the water bowls were empty 3567-B looked to the other slaves for guidance as what they should do next. 3567-B saw they had pushed their empty bowls out of a slot in their cell and had assumed the presentation position. Once she saw this 3567-B and her sister's bowls were pushed out of the cell and the two of them got into position as they waited with fear and trepidation for what was planned next for them.

This is how all of their days would start. They would take fed their bowl of dog food in the morning then be taken to the shower room to use the restroom before being allowed to wash each other. After pleasuring their sisters they would prepare each other's hair and makeup. However one change had been made to them since that first day. While both 3567-A and 3567-B hair remained in the pony tails most of the time both 3569-A and 3569-B had theirs placed into pigtails or as some of the other mistresses and slaves would refer to them twin pony tails.

Once their hair and makeup was done they were taken to their training session for the day. These consisted of various types of humiliations for the slaves. But seamed to be different each day. For example one day the twins would be strung up by their wrists then whipped or another they would be kept kneeling and have to pleasure every mistress and slave before them. They would experience various types of bondage and be tortured by numerous pain inflicting instruments.

However one question began to bother both sets of twins as that first two weeks progressed. Why haven't they been raped by any of the masters? If any of the four of them were virgins then they would have understood. After all they were well aware they were being sold once their training was completed and they had heard enough talk amongst the mistresses to know virgins sold for more. Still none of the four sisters were a virgin. Granted none of them had had sex more than once.

Still as many of the other slaves in their catch began to be subjected to being raped and they weren't they had become to worry about why. These worries were made worse by the knowledge that their training sessions were always planned in advance so they had maximum effect on them. So for some important reason them and several other slaves were being spared.

Looking at the girls being spared didn't help. They all had different classification tattoos. Although two of them were fellow brothel whores the others were a mix of a straight pleasure slave and two pleasure maids whatever that was. The other two they had no idea about what their classification was since their arrival they had been kept in chastity belts. Though they were certain these two slaves were virgins

Still the fact that six them being spared were being sold to brothels was a source of great worry. After all they'd figured if they were being sold into prostitution then they should be getting raped every five minutes. Still the six of them being left alone began to make them wonder if the reason had nothing to do with their classification. Especially since they noticed several of the older slaves were also brothel whores and they were frequently raped.
Yet outside of being put through their lesbian paces by the mistresses and their sisters no one else would touch them. Hell even some of the other slaves even had their way with them already. Though they suspected the other slaves having their way with them in the shower that day wasn't part of their training. So it was beginning to drive them crazy trying to figure out why they weren't being touched by a man.

In some ways though they were thankful for this distraction. It gave them something to think about during training sessions other then what was happening to them and kept them from being broken like many of the other slaves had. Still as they days went by they become to notice that more and more of their old selves was disappearing. For example long gone were thoughts of their old names, father, friends, even wearing clothes as bit by bit more of who they were was lost.

Granted they found they weren't kept naked all the time. On several occasions they were dressed up on scantily outfits and made to preform tasks. These included dressing up as maids and having to clean the dungeon they'd been living in. To dressing as schoolgirls and getting a lesson in performing various sexual techniques and acts from the mistresses dressed as teachers. But as time passed they found when dressed they actually longed to be kept naked.

3567-B was rubbing her ass as she remembered the last time they'd worn the schoolgirl outfits. That day had started like all the others they were woken and fed. After they had eaten all of their dog food and licked the bowls clean they were taken to the showers. Once they'd washed and prepared their hair and makeup they were given the outfits.

While they had grown to prefer being naked the outfits they were dressed in left little to the imagination. They definitely wouldn't be something they would be allowed to wear at any school. The plaid skirt was so short the bottom of their pussies were visible in the front and in the back it only covered half of their ass cheeks. The blouse on the other hand was transparent with no buttons so they had to tie it shut. Though they learned early on they were to be tied so as much cleavage as possible was visible.

Both tops and bottoms of the outfit left their pussies and breasts exposed since they weren't allowed to wear bras and panties. About the only thing on the outfits they figured would be allowed was the white knee socks and possibly the the black high heels. They also knew that their slave shackles and collars weren't going to be excepted in any school on the planet for sure; let alone the leashes hanging from their collars.

Now the outfits the mistresses wore weren't much better. While their skirts did cover everything they were still extremely short and then their blouses were so tight that the buttons had to have been reinforced to keep their breasts from bursting free.

Now their stockings high heels and garter belts weren't that shocking though they still looked sexy as hell on them. The only thing that certainly wouldn't be allowed were their various accessories. These ranged from pain implements like the riding crop and paddles to items of that were definitely sexual in nature. These included several types of vibrators and numerous styles and sizes of dildos.

While any form of penetration aside from tongues and fingers seamed to be forbidden to the few of them they still had been the recipient of the use of many of these accessories. Though the pain implements were not the only ones they had come to dread. By far what scared them the most were the strap-on dildos the mistresses seamed to love to use on many of the other slaves. While the slaves that they were used on all seamed to enjoy the vaginal aspects of there use. However the pleas and screams of the slaves as the strap-ons were use on them anally sent shivers of terror throughout them all.

Now that day after they dressed they all began the walk to the classroom to began their lessons for the day. Not knowing why 3567-B kept sneaking peeks at the ass of the slave in front of her and 3567 3567-A. Again she wasn't sure why she found this slave so interesting that day but something about the way her ass cheeks looked moving under the little skirt was turning her on big time.

Granted she was a cute strawberry blonde with hair stretching down to the small of her back. Midsized breasts with pink nipples a flat belly and a most delicious looking pussy between a perfect set of legs topped by the finely formed ass cheeks that seamed to be of such interest to her all of the sudden.

Now with the exception if a few things 3567-B didn't know much about her. Her identification number was 3621 and she was classified as a brothel whore the same as her sister, the other twins, and herself. Like all of them she hadn't been raped yet by any of the men. She was also very timid and shy along with extremely submissive with a low pain tolerance.

From what she had seen of 3621 in action 3567-B knew she was very good at eating out the other slaves and the mistresses. In fact her skilled tongue made her about as popular with the mistresses as both sets of twins. Her cellmates was even prone to trade her out to the other slaves for the night in exchange for their cellmates' services for the night.

3567-B almost wished she could have bargained for her services herself but that would have required trading her sister for the night and they weren't allowed to separate. That and the fact they were still new enough of slaves to require them to be subservient to the older slaves. Since both her and her sister were subservient to the older slaves that meant they were only allowed to give pleasure to the other slaves and couldn't receive pleasure but from their sisters. Sadly this point was driven home one night when they had tried to switch out with 3569-A and 3569-B but were stopped when they were shocked by their collars and then the four of them were then whipped the next day to farther drive the point home.

Looking over her shoulder at 3569-A and 3569-B, 3567-B briefly wondered if she could of traded them for a night. But as quickly as the idea popped into her head she dismissed it as unacceptable. After all despite not being actual lovers the four of them had become as close as possible. Though when she considered it they weren't that far off of being lovers. After all every day they did have sex right next to them and sleep naked in the same bed.

Still as she watched that cute little ass peeking out of the skirt in front of her 3567-B could only hope she'd get an opportunity to hook up with her one day. The things she wanted to do with that timid slave were pushed to the side when they reached the classroom. 3567-B was actually thankful to have her thoughts pulled away from 3621 as she was beginning to get aroused and she knew that would set both her and her sister's vibrators off. Looking at her sister 3567-B really didn't want to explain the thoughts that set her off this time.

Several of the other slaves whimpering allowed 3567-B to completely forget about 3621 as she looked for what had provoked their whimpers. Though one look at the seats of the slaves in question told her the answer. Along the line of desks where they sat for their lessons she saw most of the chairs had a dildo attached. Then as she looked closer 3567-B realized the dildos were all positioned in such a location that when the slaves sat down the dildo would be inserted into her ass hole. As she shot quick a look at her sister's and her own chair 3567-B was relieved to see that once again they would be spared.

3567-B moved to her own chair and stood waiting to take her seat until the mistress arrived to give them their lessons. As she waited 3567-B wondered which one of the mistresses would be teaching them today. Like several of the other slaves she had a favorite but more importantly she also had ones she hated or absolutely scared her to death. For example Mistress 3567 was prone to just have them debase themselves rather then to inflict pain so she ranked among their favorites but Mistress 2482-B2 was a sadist that took extreme pleasure out of inflicting pain on the slaves and was prone to torture them for no other reason then to hear them scream.

It was a shame because she was a very beautiful woman with large breasts that kept her long red hair braided into a pony tail. But due to the fact to pleasure her always involved them feeling the lash every slave dreaded her. The only saving grace 3567-B saw was the bulk of her torments were inflicted upon the few pain slaves. Still despite her physical beauty the only thing the slaves saw in her was a ugliness that terrified everyone including the other mistresses.

To the relief of all of the slaves Mistress 2482-B2 wasn't the giving the lessons that day. Though with Mistress 3397 giving the lessen it wasn't going to be pleasant either. She was fond of sodomizing slaves and would take the paddle to their asses for minor infractions. Though she did have a softer side that she would show when a slave's actions pleased her.

Despite the dangers of a possible paddling 3567-B was looking forward to the chance of pleasuring Mistress 3397. She was very beautiful with the classic hourglass figure, long shapely legs, and long wavy auburn hair she let flow freely over her shoulders and down her back. Then there was her face that almost belonged on a Greek goddess. 3567-B believed that she had to be the most beautiful of the mistresses and possibly of all the slaves she'd seen.

She was also said to be very passionate every now and again taking one of the older slaves to bed with her only to return them sexually satisfied and with the most serene smiles on their faces. Naturally those slaves tended to be extremely loyal to her and would obey any command she gave them regardless of the nature. This made Mistress 3397 one of the most difficult mistresses to figure out but the thought of her and her sister spending the night with Mistress 3397 sounded very appealing to 3567-B.

3567-B put aside her thoughts about spending the night with Mistress 3397 temporary as she waited for permission to sit down. When the command to sit came it was followed up by an outbreak of whimpers from the slaves with the dildos on their chairs. As 3567-B sat down she watched the faces of those slaves wincing in pain as the rubber shafts slid into their bowls. This put the momentary discomfort of the cold seat against her bare ass into prospective. Still she knew better at this point then to take anything they did to them for granted. After all today could easily turn into a lesson on the proper way of excepting punishment and 3567-B and her sister could be the subjects of the lessen.

So 3567-B sat quietly waiting for Mistress 3397 to start the lessen hoping for the best. After all this could be a lesson on masturbating for the entertainment of their masters. While sometimes a little humiliating it is still vary pleasurable for them. Even when it's the two of them sitting in front of the class rubbing their pussies and fondling their breasts 3567-B always got enjoyment out of the experience.
However this turned out to be false hope when the lessen turned out to be about dealing with the pain from anal sex. As soon as that was explained all the slaves with the dildos already up their asses began to cry. While those of them without had looks of terror spring up on theirs. Soon all of the slaves' fears were pushed aside when Mistress 3397 said that lessen however will follow two others. But when 3621 was called to the front of the class they started to get concerned.

Granted their concerns were minor in comparison to those of 3621 as she got out of her seat and made her way to the front of the class. Even as Mistress 3397 secured 3621's arms behind her back 3567-B could tell she was scared to death. 3621 began to cry as Mistress 3397 told how 3621 would be giving her first blow job as a sex slave.

3621 began to plead with Mistress 3397 was she was forced onto her knees. These pleas only increased in desperation when 3621 saw one of the training masters enter the room. Her pleas were ignored as the master pressed his cock against her lips. 3621 tried to keep her mouth shut but when Mistress 3397 slapped her on the ass 3621 screamed allowing the master the opportunity to ram his cock into her mouth.

3621 was horrified when the master partially withdrew from her mouth only to drive it fully into her. 3567-B watched as this was repeated multiple times until 3621 finally stopped resisting. Once the master saw that 3621 had began to submit he halted his assault on her and watched as Mistress 3397 began to instruct her on giving a proper blow job.
Soon 3621 was looking up at the master with tear filled eyes as she began to move her head back and forth taking more of his cock into her mouth with every pass. Soon Mistress 3397 began to instruct 3621 on how to rub her tongue on the cock in her mouth and the effect began to be seen on the face of the master. 3621 seamed to be a fast learner as she was now working the master's cock without any instruction whatsoever and the master seamed to be thoroughly enjoying it.

Mistress 3397 had become primarily an observer at this point but would still give 3621 an instruction or two from time to time. Or she would grip the back of 3621's head and push to get her to take the master's cock deeper into her mouth. When the master was ready to cum 3621 was talking him fully into her mouth and had partially become accustomed to the intrusion into her throat. Still when the master did cum Mistress 3397 had to hold 3621's head in place so she had the master's cock down her throat when he shot his load. Only once the master had deposited the last bit of his cum was 3621 allowed to remove her lips from around his cock. Then after a quick instruction from Mistress 3397, 3621 bent down and kissed the tip of the master's cock and they heard as she thanked him in her southern accent.

"Thank you master for allowing this lowly slave whore the privilege of sucking his glorious cock."

3567-B could tell that 3621 was an emotional wreck at that point but when Mistress 3397 untied her top then pulled her onto her lap 3621 moved to the edge of an emotional breakdown. Once Mistress 3397 had 3621 positioned with her legs spread wide facing the class Mistress 3397 reached down and began to play with 3621's pussy with one hand and her breasts with the other. Despite the humiliation she felt 3621 began to get aroused by Mistress 3397's efforts and began to openly moan. Her moaning only intensified when Mistress 3397 removed the vibrator and began to work two fingers into 3621's pussy. However 3621 was in for a nasty surprise when Mistress 3397 soon made her plans for the next lessen known. For when Mistress 3397 thought 3621's pussy was wet enough she made another announcement to the class.

"We will now get to see Brothel Whore 3621 here get her little pussy fucked for the first time as a slave."

3621 began to struggle in Mistress 3397's arms when she heard that. Though Mistress 3397 held her in her exposed position facing everyone. While at the same time the training master began to advance on the two of them while stroking his hardening dick. Sheer terror was written on 3621's face as he climbed on top of her. 3621 had been sobbing and pleading since the announcement but when he began to line his dick up with her pussy her sobbing and pleading reached a new level.

Even though everyone had an excellent view 3567-B knew by 3621's scream when the master's dick entered her pussy. They also didn't need to see his hips moving to tell that he had started fucking 3621 her whimpering told them everything they needed to know. Though she couldn't see it very well 2567-B saw that 3621's face was contorted in a mix of horror and shame as she was being raped.

Something else was noticed by the slaves as they watched 3621's rape she was beginning to enjoy it. Gradually as the master's assault progressed 3621's body began in betray her and take pleasure from the reciprocating shaft that was violating her. Her moans began to mix with her whimpers with each thrust of the master's dick. This seamed a signal to the master as he adjusted his rhythm slightly and 3621 began to moan harder.

With another adjustment to his rhythm and the speed of his thrusts and the master had 3621's moaning cancelling out her whimpers before they stopped completely. Now fully betrayed by her body 3621 began to thrust her hips up to meet the master's as grunts started to escape her lips. This seamed to signal the master to speed his thrusts and soon he was pounding away on 3621 at a blinding pace.
As 3621's rape had progressed 3567-B had become extremely aroused. Subconsciously her right hand had moved to her pussy. As she watched spellbound her fingers began rubbing driving her arousal higher and setting off her vibrator. Once that happened her right hand began to intensify it's efforts while she began to massaging her breasts with her left hand all the while not realizing that her sister's vibrator had been set off by her actions and in response had began to mirror her actions. This started a chain reaction with all of the slaves watching 3621's rape for soon almost all of them were openly masturbating as they watched.

Even as 3621's orgasm hit many of her fellow slaves were on the edge of their own. 3621's orgasm however started a chain reaction of everyone having an orgasm. It started with the master's when 3621's orgasm hit her pussy clamped down on his cock and sent him over the edge. Soon he was grunting as he filled 3621's pussy with his cum. Next to go we're 3567-B and 3567-A they both screamed out in orgasm simultaneously and set off the other slaves' orgasms one right after the other. As they were still dazed after their orgasms the slaves didn't hear Mistress 3397 giving the instructions to her but they all heard 3621 say

"Thank master for using this whore slave's pussy as your sperm receptacle."

"Now may this slave whore have the privilege of licking your glorious cock clean?"

Hearing 3631 say that set 3567-B's arousal off again which of course set her sister's off as well. They were soon rubbing their pussies again as they watched 3621 take the master's cock back into her mouth. They were furiously rubbing away as 3621 thoroughly licked all of her vaginal fluids and his cum off of the master's dick. Neither of the twins had realized that their moans as they masturbated had prompted the other slaves to start up again.

3567-B was to engrossed in the spectacle she was witnessing to notice that both her and 3567-A were being watched by Mistress 3397. If they had noticed they would of been deeply concerned about the look on her face as she watched them. However they were to engrossed in 3621's efforts to even care. Even as they watched 3621 finish licking the master's dick clean and plant another kiss on it's tip they didn't know that they would be participating in another lesson after they had finished with 3621.

Unfortunately for 3622 her involvement in the lessons for that day wasn't over yet. As she knelt hoping they were finished with her she struggled with the emotions she was feeling. From the feelings of being soiled to the shame of her orgasm. 3621 was distracted by this she complied almost roboticly as she was ordered to lay face down and stick her ass up in the air facing the class.

Kneeling down next her Mistress 3397 helped 3621 get her body in the proper positioning. Soon 3621 had her ass propped up by her spread legs while her head and shoulders were pressed against the floor. Even when Mistress 3397 briefly moved away 3621 remained unaware of what was about to happen to her. Strangely enough so were 3567-A and 3567-B they were still furiously rubbing away at their pussies as they looked at the cum leaking from 3621's pussy. They surely didn't see that Mistress 3397 had realized were their attention was focused or that she had seen them both lick their lips.

Even as she knelt down again next to 3621's raised ass Mistress 3397 had an idea for another lesson involving those two. However she had a tight little puckered ass hole to lube and stretch out some for it's first fucking. 3621 had come to her senses some when she felt the cool liquid being poured around her ass hole. However it wasn't until she felt Mistress 3397 push a finger into her ass hole did 3621 finally realize what was coming next. Maybe she realised that begging and pleading wouldn't work or maybe she was to emotionally tired to care anymore but as another finger joined the first all she could do is lay there and cry.

As she began working a third finger into 3621's ass hole Mistress 3397 checked out both 3567-A and 3567-B out of the corner of her eye. To her satisfaction they were still rubbing away at their pussies while starring spellbound at 3621's pussy. Anyone watching the look of satisfaction come the her face would have mistakenly assumed it was due to what she was preparing 3621 for however they would be surprised if they learned it was for what she was actually preparing 3567-A and 3567-B for. Still Mistress 3397 soon had 3622's ass hole ready as it ever be and spoke quietly in her ear.

" when you feel the master's cock enter stay calm and try and relax otherwise it will hurt more."

With that said Mistress 3397 gave 3621's ass a slap and moved aside. 3567-A and 3567-B weren't the only ones of the slaves watching spellbound as the master pressed his cock against 3621's ass hole. Every slave in the room was taking in every detail as 3621 first winced in pain and cried uncontrollably as her anal violation began. Even before the master was half way in 3621 was begging him to pull out. However as more and more of his dick entered her 3621 gave up begging and just lay there and cried.

When he was fully inside of her ass hole 3621 had just zoned out and began to accept the intrusion. This changed once she felt the dick began to move again as it started to pull out. 3621 knew what was coming next and tried to prepare herself. Everyone watched as 3621 closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When the dick was suddenly forced as hard as possible fully into her ass hole 3621's eyes shot as widely open as possible and she screamed as 3621 thought she was being torn apart.

This continued for the first three or four thrust of the master's cock. However by about the fifth thrust 3621 had zoned out again and had began to just let out shrill grunts in response to the assault on her ass hole. Even when the thrusting shaft reached it's fastest tempo 3621 only grunted in response. By the time the master finally filled her rectum with his cum 3621 was practically unconscious.

She hardly even reacted when he presented his cock for her to clean. 3621 just opened her mouth and quietly excepted the slimy instrument that had caused her so much suffering. Once his cock was clean the training master got up and left the room having never said a word. Mistress 3397 did have something to say however.

"You all saw how it hurt 3621 at first as her ass was fucked. In time you slaves you will learn as she did if you relax the muscles it will hurt a whole lot less. Now we have another lesson to take care of."

As she paused Mistress 3397 looked directly at both 3567-A and 3567-B.

"3567-A and 3567-B you will come the front of the class."
A simultaneous "Yes Mistress" was their response as the twins jumped to their feet and headed to the front of the class. Once they got up there they immediately assumed the standing presentation position in front of Mistress 3397. As she looked the twins over she gave her next orders.

"You two are to help 3621 there to kneel upright. However once she is upright 3567-B you will slide under her from 3621's front. Once 3567-B's face is below 3621's pussy 3567-A you will lower 3621 back down on top of your sisters then kneel behind 3621's ass."

The look on Mistress 3397's face told them both there would be no arguing with her. So the twins moved as quickly as they could to 3621's limp body. They then worked together to get the three of them in the positions Mistress 3397 had ordered. This wasn't that easy since 3621 was so out of it she was mostly deadweight. Still to Mistress 3397's satisfaction they were quickly in position as she gave them their next orders.

"You two slaves get to suck the cum out of 3621's pussy and ass hole. When I say start 3567-B you start sucking the cum from her pussy, while 3567-A you will suck the cum from 3621's ass hole. You two will not stop until I tell you and you will make this as pleasurable as you can for 3621. Now you two get started."

This would've been a more humiliating task for the twins a few weeks ago. However they had already figured out what the special topping in their bowls of food was weeks ago. So after eating cum off of dog food for so long having to suck it out of a pussy and ass hole didn't even phase them as their mouths quickly moved to the appropriate cum filled orifices. Soon the room was filled with the sounds of the twins going about their tasks.

Though as Mistress 3397 looked at the other slaves as she was deciding on which one would handle her own needs. When the sounds of 3621's moaning joined the sounds from the twins and Mistress 3397 had an idea. Looking briefly at the trio on the floor and then at 3569-A and 3569-B her decision was made. After calling the two of them to her she gave them their orders as she pulled her skirt up and spread her legs.

Anther simultaneous "Yes Mistress" was heard as the other twins dropped to their knees in front of and behind Mistress 3397. Without being told to start the two of them quickly began to simultaneously give Mistress 3397 a rim job and eat out her pussy.
Mistress 3397 was getting so much enjoyment out of the mouths of the twins between her legs she didn't care when she saw that 3621 had recovered some and started licking 3567-B's pussy.

Mistress 3397 would have been concerned if not for the meeting she had with the Head Master of the training facility and technically her owner. Her, Mistress 3567, Mistress 2482-B2, and her personal slave and subordinate Mistress 3273 were summoned to the what they called the shadow room. It was basically just a large walk in closet with no lights and a very large flat-screen tv.

As the four of them knelt on their hands and knees with their foreheads on the floor the shadowy figure of the Head Master appeared on the tv. With few exceptions no one knew who he was or what he actually looked like as he never actually set foot inside the facility.

Instead he ran things from a far via the cameras and the remote control of all the slaves shock collars and vibrators and through nasty implants in all of the training masters. It was also rumored that his identity was even secret within the upper echelons of the organization. However he was said to have a file on every member of the organization.

For example even if the four of them would of been allowed to look up all they would've seen is the outline of a person standing in a darkened room. Even as he spoke his voice was being electronically distorted to farther mask his true identity. Now the mistresses not looking at him had nothing to do with that it was actually a sign of their submission as his slaves. Still even as he spoke they didn't dare look up at him.

"Mistress 3397 I'm going to give you complete control of the training of the following six slaves. Brothel Whore 3567-A, Brothel Whore 3567-B, Brothel Whore 3569-A, Brothel Whore 3568-B, Brothel Whore 3621, and Brothel Whore 3613."

After Mistress 3397's acknowledgment of "Yes Master this slave understands" was heard he continued.

"They have been spared the cock per my orders and the two sets of twins have been denied pleasure from anyone but their sisters. Now I'm giving you sole control of all aspects of their training with one exception. I want both sets of twins to spared the cock a while longer. I'll instruct you privately on when that will change."

Pausing again he waited to hear Mistress 3397's acknowledgment and understanding of his orders.
"Yes Master this slave understands it's master's orders."

"You will train them to the standards that you know I expect from my own personal slaves. Other than that the only other order is they are to have no sexual interaction with any of the other slaves except for the mistresses."

Mistress 3397's acknowledgment quickly followed.
"Yes Master your slave fully understands it's orders"
"Good. As for the other slaves that have been spared the cock except for the virgins their fate is now up to the rest of you but I will caution you Mistress 2482-B2 if you get out of hand while training any more of my merchandise you will spend the rest of your life in the stables as a horse's sexual plaything."

Without waiting for them to acknowledge him his image disappeared and they rose from the floor. As she looked at the others Mistress 3397 actually saw fear on Mistress 2482-B2's face. But that she understood after all slaves sent to the stables or "Stable Fillies" as they were called by the organization didn't live long. So she basically just got a death threat from someone with the power to carry it out. As for the others Mistress 3567 was obviously disappointed after all the one set of twins had been her charges since she handled their capture.

As for Mistress 3273 she suspected was probably thinking up some scheme to get Mistress 2482-B2 made into a "Stable Filly". Since it was well known Mistress 3273 wanted free from Mistress 2482-B2 and hated her with a passion. Not that she felt much differently though Mistress 3397 would rather see Mistress 2482-B2 spend the rest of her miserable life As a "Kennel Bitch" getting fucked by dogs instead of having the short life span of a "Stable Filly".

A request she will be sure to make when she had the private discussion with the Head Master about how he wanted the twins fuckings handled. For what no one knew was she was one the few who not only knew what the Head Master looked like but who he really was. For it was him that had personality trained her as a mistress and that afforded her certain privileges when they communicated in private.

The thought of Mistress 2482-B2 on her hands and knees with a large dog on her back fucking the shit out her was pushed aside for the time being as Mistress 3397 returned her focus to the training of the slaves. Though that image had pushed her to the edge of an orgasm as the twins were hard at work on her second orgasm.

Looking at the other three 3621 had to have had at least three orgasms already and given 3567-B two. While not having any contact with the others other than her tongue being up 3621's ass 3567-A still had two orgasms of her own. Thanks in part to her masturbating as she worked and her vibrator. As the image of the degradation of Mistress 2482-B2 flashed through her mind again Mistress 3397's second orgasm hit. As her body was rocked by the climax she decided to end this and get on to her next lessen.

3567-B could only sigh in frustration when Mistress 3397 ordered them to stop. It had turned out that 3621 was as good at eating pussy as she had thought and was about to give her another fabulous orgasm when the order was made for them to stop. Sadly the three of them began to untangle from each other when Mistress 3397 ordered them to the standing presentation position in front of her desk.

Even as weak as she felt herself 3567-B was feeling sorry for 3621 as she was barely able to stand on her own. Braking from their standard protocol the sisters decided to stand on both sides of 3621 in case they had to hold her up. They just hoped their act of kindness wouldn't result in them being punished.
As they got in position they noticed that Mistress 3397 had 3569-A and 3569-B assume the kneeling
presentation position. As 3567-B wondered what that was about Mistress 3397 ordered 3613 to join them.

3567-B couldn't help but to check out 3613 as she knelt with the twins. She was a little asian hottie with small but still well defined breasts a nice round ass and the cutest camel-toe pussy. Like 3521, 3613 was very shy and timid as well as extremely submissive. She was also now the only one of the brothel whores besides the four of the twins that hadn't been raped by any of the training masters yet. 3567-B's inspection of 3613 was halted when Mistress 3397 addressed the three of them standing.

"While you three had done well with today's lessons you have also earned a punishment. 3621 you resisted the advances of a master. As for you 3567-A and 3567-B you two masturbated without my permission and by your pour example inspired the other slaves to copy your actions. Now the three of you have a paddling coming."

The three of them watched in terror as Mistress 3397 picked up a long wooden paddle and walked in front of them. 3621 was to be the first to be punished since she was the first one to commit a violation of the rules. 3621 was hardly able to do it but she bent over Mistress 3397's desk and stuck her ass up in the air. As both 3567-A and 3567-B moved aside as they waited for their turn 3621 prepared herself for what was expected from her.

WHACK!!!!!

"T-h-ank you m-istr-ess for for gi-vi-ng this w-hor-e sla-ve the the p-p-ad-dlin-g it de-ser-ves!"

WHACK!!!!!

"Th-a-n-k yo-u mi-str-ess f-or giv-ing t-his who-re s-la-ve t-he pa-dd-lin-g it de-se-rv-es!"

WHACK!!!!!

"Tha-Th-an-nk y-ou mis-mis-tre-ss for gi-gi-g-iv-in-g t-hi-s w-w-wh-ho-re s-sl,la-ve the-th-e pa-dd-ling it-it-it d-de-es-de-se-er-ves!"

WHACK!!!!!

"Th-Tha-a-n-k yo-yo-u mist-mis-t-ress f-o-r gi-g-iv-vi-ng thi-thi-s wh-w-h-ore s-sl-av-av-e th-th,e p-p-pad-pa-ddlin-g i-t de-se-des-e-rav-es!"

WHACK!!!!!

"T-Th-an-Tha-n-k yo-y-o-yo-u m-ist-mis-t-ress fo-r-fo-r gi-iv-gi,vi-ng t-h-is w-wh-ho-r,e sl-ave the pad-dl-ing it-it des-des-er-ves!"

WHACK!!!!!!

"Tha- Than- Thank y- y- you mis- mist- mistress fo- fo- for gi- gi- giving thi- thi- thi- this who- whor- whore sl- sla- slav- slave the-the the pad-pad-paddle-paddling it-it-it de-des-deser-desereserves!"

WHACK!!!!!!!

"Tha-Tha-Thank you-you-you mis-mist-mistr-mistress for-for-for giv-giv-giv-giving this-this-this who-whor-whore sl-sl-sl-ave th-th-e pa-pa-ddl-padd-pa-ddl-ing it des-es-er-v-se!"

WHACK!!!!!!!!!!!

"Th-an-k-Tha-Than-k you-you-you-you mis-mistre-mis-mis-mistre-ss fo-fo-fo-r gi-gi-giv-giv-ing th-th-th-is wh-who-who-re sla-sla-sla-ve t-th-th-th-the p-p-pa-dd-pa-paddl-pa-ddl-ing i-i-i-t d-d-des-de-serv-des--de-dese-rv-es!"

WHACK!!!!!!!!!!

"Tha-Than-Th-an-an-k y-yo-y-yo-y-yo-u mis-tr-mist-re-ss f-fo-f-f-fo-r t-th-t-he p-pa-pad-dl-pa-p-paddl-p-p-pad-dl-ing th-th-th-thi-t-th-is wh-w-hor-who-r-w-hor-e sl-s-la-s-lav-sla-ve des-de-serv-d-es-de-se-rve-s-s-s!"

WHACK!!!!!!!!!

"T-T-ha-Tha-Th-an-k yo-y-yo-yo-y-yo-u mis-mi-m-ist-mi-stre-mis-re-ss fo-f-o-fo-f-for pad-dl-pa-dd-pad-le-padd-lin-g thi-th-t-hi-s w-hor-who-re s-s-la-sla-v-s-lav-e i-i-i-it des-d-eser-ve-s!"

3567-B could only thank god that 3621's paddling was over. With her low pain tolerance she had been crying like she was being murdered by the time it was finished. Still this also was now a problem for 3567-B and her sister. Because this meant it was their turn and they didn't have that much better of a pain tolerance.

However Mistress 3397 had a twist when it came time for their paddling. Instead of them crying out "Thank you mistress for giving this whore slave the paddling it deserves!" The other slaves would cry out "Thank you mistress for giving those whore slaves the paddling they deserve!" So twenty more times the whack of the paddle striking a slave's ass sounded and twenty times the other slaves shouted out.

"Thank you mistress for giving those whore slaves the paddling they deserve!"

Even days later 3567-B can still vividly remember that paddling as she rubbed her ass. As she looked at 3621 sleeping peacefully between her and her sister 3567-B remembered what happened after their paddlings. Mistress 3397 announced that her sister, 3621, 3613, 3569-A, 3569-B and herself were now under her detect control for the remainder of their training. Then that she was in charge of how and when they gave or received pleasure. Next their living arrangements were changed now 3567-A and 3567-B would be cellmates with 3621. While 3569-A and 3569-B would now share a cell with 3613. The final rule change and the one they all liked the most was they were free to have sexual relations with any of the six slaves in their group. However to have relations with three members that weren't their cellmates would require prior permission from the mistress and should any of the other slaves with the exception of the mistresses want to have their way with them they must also have permission from Mistress 3397 or suffer her wrath.

As 3567-B got to that point in her memory of that day she decided to call it a night and to snuggle up to her lovers. After all Mistress 3397 was a demanding task master and she would need her rest to serve her mistress at the best of her abilities.

Chapter Five coming soon.

 

Chapter Five part 1

Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters at the beginning of the story. Also this story features taboo themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don't like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed redheaded twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed redheaded twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B


Chapter Five

Part 1

The twins display and auction.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had been struggling to hold her position for what felt like forever. She knew her sister was probably having the same issues but she didn't dare to look. Mistress 3397 had promised severe punishment to all of them if even one of them so much as twitched. To dive this home they were told the severity and the administration of their punishment would be at the hands of Mistress 2487-B2. So on force of will alone brought on by the fear of the cruelty of that woman they held absolutely motionless.

Mistress 3397 had brought the six of them to this plain white room with pictures of slaves in various sexual acts and posses hung on all of the walls. She then had them assume various positions on raised numbered platforms spread throughout the room. Once in position they weren't allowed to move any part of their bodies including their eyes. Their naked bodies would then be on display for anyone that entered the room to view them. For during this training session they were to be erotic living sculptures on display the same as the pictures on the wall.

Brothel Whore 3569-A was backed against Brothel Whore 3569-B. Once their asses were pressed against each other while squatting they arched their shoulders back with their breasts proudly displayed. Their heads were leaned back as they starred blankly at the ceiling. While each their hands rested on top of their rounded ass cheeks their legs were spread so their pussies would be easily visible.

Brothel Whore 3613 was the next one of them to become a living sculpture. Brothel Whore 3613 was sitting down with her knees of her spread legs bent. She was leaning back supported by one arm while the other forearm was draped over her forehead with her head thrown back. While possibility one of the easier posses to hold this was still uncomfortable for the extremely shy Brothel Whore 3613 due to her breasts and pussy were proudly displayed by her widely spread legs and arched back.

Brothel Whore 3621 was laying on her stomach with her shoulders raised and her head back. Her arms were bent forward and out as they propped her head and shoulders on the backs of her hands. Her legs were spread behind her with he knees bent raising one foot up while the other rested on a rounded ass cheek.

Even Mistress 3397 was positioned as a mannequin the same as the rest of them. Like the rest of them she was completely naked save for her collar, shackles, and high heels and her usual free flowing hair was up in a pony tail. While standing with her legs spread she was bent forward slightly thrusting her magnificent chest out. This made her ass seam even more rounded and gave her back a sensual curve. Her arms were raised as they bent back behind her head.

Now Brothel Whore 3567-B was positioned as if she was bowing before a deity. On a platform to on side of the doorway She was on and fours with her knees bent pointing out from both sides of her body. Her forearms rested flat on the floor in front of her. With the finger tips of both hands touching to complete the v. Her back was arched sticking her ass in the air. While her feet came together under her forming another v as her forehead rested on the top of the platform the same as her flattened palms.

Her twin sister Brothel Whore 3567-A was directly across from her on the other side of the doorway mirroring her exactly as they bowed to everyone that entered. Like her sister Brothel Whore 3567-A had her ass on prominent display. As few of the other slaves were brought in to be put on display in various other posses along side them.

This included all the other slaves they had noticed hadn't been raped as well Mistress 2482-B2. The two slaves that were virgins were positioned on their legs bent under then as they sat on their ankles. Their legs were kept together while their arms were crossed under their breasts as their hands rested on opposite thighs. They kept their heads bowed slightly giving them a look of submissive innocence.

Mistress 2482-B2 had taken a moment to admire the naked flesh on display after she had gotten her charges into position. Mistress 2482-B2 stepped onto to the last empty platform. Like Mistress 3397 she was wearing only her slave collar, shackles, and high heels. Her hair was out it's usual braided pony tail and tied up in the more standard pony tail the rest of the slaves wore.

Mistress 2482-B2 positioned herself so she was on all fours. Her back was arched and her head was thrown back. Her upper body was supported on her elbows while her chain rested one of her hands as her other rested flat on the platform under her. Her legs were leaned behind her slightly making the lower part of her body rest on the front of her knees while her lags were bent back until they almost touched her ass.
As people began to walk among them none of the slaves with the exception of the mistresses knew what was really going on until it was to late. True to their orders none of them moved a muscle as men and women began walking around them. Many were accompanied by their own slaves on leashes as they began to examine the bodies of the immobile slaves in their various provocative posses.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had began to wonder what the true purpose of this display was when she had felt fingers gliding over one her ass cheeks and down her leg. Soon she felt the same touch as the finger began to work it's way along her side and brushing a breast. Before she knew she felt a finger began to probe her pussy followed shortly after by her ass hole.

As her ass hole was violated by the probing digit Brothel Whore 3567-B began to feel her arousal building as this unknown person examined the various orifices of her body. It took all of her will power to remain unresponsive as she felt second finger pushed into her ass. The fingers continued to ream her out for while before being removed to examine her moistening pussy again. She would've never been as grateful for anything in her life as for the simple fact they had removed their vibrators before this ordeal had started.

Even so as the fingers began to work in and out of her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B was teetering on the edge of her will power. The effort began to feel futile as fingers began probing her ass hole at the same time as her pussy. Though as she felt she couldn't handle anymore the fingers were removed and after squeezing both her ass cheeks the person moved on.
As she began to get herself in check Brothel Whore 3567-B felt the touch of another person. By the soft touch and feel of a long fingernail being dragged along the small of her back. Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly realized that this was a woman examining her now. Now her reserves were truly tested as she felt the long fingernail gliding along her flesh working it's way across her ass and legs.

As suddenly as the fingernail had appeared it had vanished. However Brothel Whore 3567-B soon felt it began to tease her pussy lips before it started to play with her clit piercing. As that started Brothel Whore 3567-B began to focus her thoughts on the horrible things Mistress 2482-B2 was going to be doing to her and her sister. As images of the two them screaming in agony flashed through her head Brothel Whore 3567-B felt the touch of the fingernail stop.

Like it was part of a ritual Brothel Whore 3567-B had her ass cheeks grabbed again before the woman moved on. This was the start of a lull for what felt like hours while no one touched her. Though she could still tell people were moving around her. This wasn't any better as she could still hear the hushed comments and discussion about various parts of her and her sister's bodies and the things they wanted to do to and with them.

Now much of this was things they had already learned about in the classes during their training. Things from anal sex to double penetration to split roasting and even the lesbian acts she'd already experienced with her sister and others. While some this did worry her it was some of the talk of the tortures they would inflict upon them that gave some of the greatest concerns.

But by far the things that scared her to her core was the talk of making them have sex with animals. When she heard one of the women say how Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister would make good bitches for her rottweilers after she had finished playing with them herself Brothel Whore 3567-B almost lost it and began to cry. All she could think of was to say a silent prayer that such a thing wouldn't happen to them as images of dogs on her and her sister's backs fucking them flashed through Brothel Whore 3567-B's mind.
Strangely enough when she felt hands on her body again she welcomed the distraction. At least it gave her something to think about other then the horrible things these people wanted to do to them. Even when the touching became more forceful she preferred it to the stuff she had heard that woman say. Though she also knew these new fears would continue to worry her for some to come especially after what she would witness before this day was out.

With nothing to judge time by it felt like this ordeal went on for an eternity. Though finally Brothel Whore 3567-B heard the crowd began to file past her on their way out the door. Only once the last person has left were they allowed to move out of their erotic posses. For some of them this was easier than for the others but soon they were lined up and marched to the showers. As they were stripped of their shackles and collars they were ordered to thoroughly clean themselves. At first this didn't concern them to much until the mistresses began giving them all enemas before giving each other one. These concerns began to turn into full blown panic when after they all had had enemas, showers, their makeup reapplied, and their hair done they were ordered to dress.

As Brothel Whore 3567-B held the sheer pink baby doll lingerie in front of her and saw her sister holding an identical one up to her she finally understood what was about to happen to them. Looking at the clothing the other slaves were holding showed almost all of them had similar lingerie only differing in colors. Even the mistresses were dressing in sexy teddies with built in garter belts.

Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn't help but to admire herself in the mirror once she was fully dressed in the lacy garment. The thin straps went down the side of her chest until they merged into a lacy top that seamed to conform perfectly with her breasts revealing as much of her cleavage as possible. From the little bow that held the top closed the transparent fabric then continued down separating in the front like flower pedals before ending just above her ass in the back and slightly higher in the front. Throw in the matching pink stockings and high heels Brothel Whore 3567-B looked sexy as hell.

This become extremely apparent when her sister joined her and it felt like there should be a piece of glass between them as they looked like mirror images of each other. They then began to look at the other slaves and while some had almost identical negligee to theirs several had different types. Brothel Whores 3569-A and3569-B also wore matching back baby dolls and stockings the same style as theirs and Brothel Whore 3621 was in a white baby doll and stockings like the two virgins.

Again both of the mistresses had on teddies with built in garter belts holding their stockings up as they stood in high heels. Now they both had on different colors. Mistress 2482-B2 was in black while Mistress 3397 was in pink like them. This color similarity wasn't lost on Brothel Whore 3567-B as she looked from Mistress 3397 to her sister. The only problem was she didn't consider there was a reason for it yet.

Brothel Whore 3613 had this cute light blue lacy see through top on. It hung from her shoulders from two thin straps. Her cleavage was framed with light blue lace that match the transparent fabric that hung over her breasts ending at the top of her abdomen. Her long thin legs wrapped in light blue lace stockings and on her feet were matching light blue high heels.

The only thing all of them were missing was the the panties. Everyone of them had their pussies and asses completely exposed for all to see. But since they had been repeatedly told since they'd been allowed to wear clothes "That all slaves were forbidden from wearing panties" they didn't really notice anymore. Though they did notice when their standard slave collars and shackles were replaced with more elaborately decorated ones.

These collars were thinner and conformed to their necks and shoulders better. While the collars and shackles were polished to a high shine and had an engraved lace pattern inlaid with colored resin that perfectly matched their lingerie. They still had the rings allowing the shackles the be hooked together behind their backs or where the matching leashes were attached to their collars. The only thing that was left was for the mistresses to replace their hair ties with colored ribbons that matched their lingerie tied into little bows.

As they stood in the bound presentation position Mistress 3397 proceeded to inspect all of them. One by one she checked that every detail of their appearances were perfect. From their hair and makeup to how their lingerie covered parts of their bodies even how they currently stood presenting themselves. Her and Mistress 2482-B2 even took turns inspecting each other before Mistress 3397 finally gave them their orders.

"Slaves in a little while you will be taken to meet some important members of the organization. Be advised now nothing but total obedience and submission will be tolerated from any of you. "

She paused as she let this sink in before continuing.

"You will stand at attention as you are now while the members examine your bodies. You will not speak, move, or make a sound as you allow them fondle you."

Again she paused to let them process this before she continued.

"Once these examinations are complete you will be servicing several of these members who have purchased your services for the weekend."

The fear was evident on all of the slaves' faces as Mistress 3397 paused one final time.

"Understand this everyone of you will willingly preform your duties to the utmost of your abilities. You will do everything in your power to satisfy their wants and desires no matter what they may be. Then you will thank them for the privilege of satisfying their wants and desires."

Everyone of them was on the brink of tears at this point but Mistress 3397 continued

"It is a fact that most of you have yet to satisfy a man as a slave. However during the inspection stage you will be forbidden from crying. Now with a few exceptions the actual intercourse will take your inexperience into consideration so can go into this experience without fear of being violently raped."
Relief began to become visible on many of their faces but they they were all concerned about the part about " the few exceptions" she had told them about before she started talking again.

" You all will be begging them to let you suck their cocks and to fuck you in your asses and pussies. You all know the rules about licking cocks clean after they have fucked you. They still apply so don't get any ideas."

Mistress 3397 glared at all of them as she said that last part before she focused her attention on both sets of twins.

" As for you twins. Your special rules still apply as well. You will work as team while your sister sucks a cock or is fucked the other one will have your face buried in the ass of the customer giving him a rim job. You will also be expected to put on several of your little incestuous lesbian shows before the event is over."

Mistress 3397 gave them a wink as she mentioned them making love to entertain the customers. Before she continued.

" Also you four are not to forget how your supposed to speak. This goes for when the four of you beg to both pleasure and thank the customer for using your bodies as well."

As Mistress 3397 finished this last part she looked hard at the four of them to be sure they understood. To her satisfaction she got the following response from both sets of sisters in unison.

"These whore slaves understand what's expected of them mistress."

Satisfied by the response Mistress 3397's final orders were given.

" During the course of this you all will address all males as Master and all females as Mistress. However you will not address Mistress 2482-B2 or myself as Mistress. For once you are in position for the event we will become the organization's merchandise the same as you."

With their orders explained the slaves formed two lines and followed Mistress 3397 out with Mistress 2482-B2 trailing behind to ensure they didn't try and bolt. The line of slaves walked through the corridors of the facility until they entered another room none of them had been in before. This room was large with rows of chairs facing a stage with a podium in the center.

The center portion of the stage extended out into the audience and had a raised platform on either side. Off to the side of the room there were more of the platforms beside each other. The platforms were round about two foot tall and just wide enough for the slaves to stand on with their legs spread. As they saw this room many of them began to fear they were being auctioned off to the highest bidder instead of being prostituted as they were told.

Strangely enough as they were lead to the platforms to be put on display they couldn't have realized it was actually both. While the virgins were placed on the platforms on each side of the stage. The rest of them were taken to the other set of platforms. Soon each platform had one of the slaves on it standing facing the audience with the exception of two of them.

Each set of twins would share a platform. They were positioned back to back and side ways to the audience. Only once the twins were positioned correctly did the mistresses do one final inspection before securing their own shackles behind their backs and taking their places on the last two empty platforms.

The first people to enter was a bunch of large men in tuxedos. Most of them separated once they entered the room and began positioning themselves at various locations around the room but one was positioned beside each platform. They were followed by a smaller man in a tuxedo carrying a ledger.

Stopping by each platform he would check the ledger before he attached an identification tag to each of the slaves' collars. After he had placed the final tag the man climbed on stage and headed towards the podium. They would later learn this man was "The Master of Ceremonies" for this event. Once he was in place the main lights in the room dimmed and spotlights turned on illuminating all of the slaves on display.

This was when more people began to enter the room. Like those before them they were all in formal dress with the men in tuxedos and most of the women in form fitting evening dresses. The only exception were the obvious slaves that were completely naked except for collars, shackles, and high heels. They all submissively followed behind their masters and mistresses on leashes.

Before taking their assigned seats they took the time to examine all of the slaves on display. It was plain to see the two virgins were the primary attractions. However they all were subjected these peoples' attention and both sets of twins got more then their far share.

Soon all of the slaves had shadowy figures moving around them feeling various parts of their bodies. Breasts were squeezed and nipples twisted through their lingerie. Strange hands reached out to feel their asses and fingers probed their various bodily orifices. No part of their bodies seamed of limits as they even examined their eyes and mouths. Even Slaves 2482-B2 and 3397 were subjected to these inspections.
Before the people began to move to their seats.
As the people sat down in their chair while their slaves knelt at their feet a spotlight illuminated the man at the podium. As the man prepared to speak a large television above the stage turned on showing a lone figure cloaked in shadows. Gesturing to the the man on the tv the "The Master of Ceremonies" began to speak to the audience.

"On behalf of the "Head Master" of this facility it is my privilege to welcome all of you Masters and Mistresses to the Pillager Slave Training Facility slave auction."

"The Master of Ceremonies" paused while the crowd applauded before he continued.

"We are proud to have several first rate pieces of ass available for you to purchase their services tonight."
As "The Master of Ceremonies" paused wild applause erupted from the crowd along several high pitched whistles. When it finally calmed he continued.

" We have several special pieces of flesh available for your pleasure tonight including two sets of twin sisters and we even have two virgins for you to deflower."

As "The Master of Ceremonies" finished that last part while pointing to the two virgins the crowd went wild. Even more whistles and cat calls were heard over the applause from the audience. While the audience as distracted by their jubilation they failed to notice as two of the large men slightly moved within in them as they stealthy positioned themselves behind a woman in the crowd. Even once the crowd had finally calmed they paid no attention to the new men amongst them until "The Master of Ceremonies" began speaking again.

"Now before we can proceeded with the festivities there is one piece of business that must be taken care of first. It seams a Mistress within our organization has been in violation of our laws. This criminal has even had the gall to renege on debts to fellow Masters and Mistresses. Naturally these serious violations of the principles of the organization can not be tolerated."

As "The Master of Ceremonies paused again the two large men grabbed a hold of the woman they had snuck up behind. Once they had a hold of her they dragged her kicking and screaming out of the crowd and onto the stage. Once they had the woman beside him "The Master of Ceremonies" began speaking again.

"Mistress Melissa Hardman it is my duty to inform you that you have been found guilty of all the changes you have been accused of. For these offences the organization has sentenced you and your daughters to enslavement as "Kennel Bitches"."

As "The Master of Ceremonies" paused two struggling teenage girls were dragged into the room and up on stage. As all three of their arms were held over their heads they began pleading for mercy. These pleas fell on deaf ears as their clothing was ripped from their bodies as the crowd began another round of wild applause.

While the audience loved this spectacle all of the slaves watched in horror as the three people on stage were enslaved. Even given their own situation they could hardly believe what they were witnessing. They sure as hell hadn't grasped what else was going to happen to them yet. Though they somehow instinctively knew something bad was about to happen to them.

They could only watch as each of those threes' arms were encased in long gloves with paw shaped mittens in place of fingers. Next came the thigh high boots with paw shaped knee pads. As a matching corset was secured around their waists they were also fitted with their new slave collars.

They had the final steps of the transformation done next as ring gags were fitted in their mouths their hair was tied into pigtails over their ears. Then straps built into the boots were secured preventing them from straightening their legs as a tail shaped butt-plug was forced up their ass holes. Only once all of this was done were the three dropped onto their hands and knees.

As soon as the three hit the stage they made futile attempt to crawl to safety only to be stopped by the burly men before leashes were attached to their collars. Once the leashes were in place they were under the complete control of the men and could only weep in despair at the turn their lives had taken. The crowd on the other hand was loving this while all of the slaves were horrified. Brothel Whore 3567-B was even shocked to see a look of horror on the face of Slave 2482-B2. Even as "The Master of Ceremonies" continued Brothel Whore 3567-B could only wonder what that was about.

"As we speak all the positions of these three are being seized all of their belongings including their slaves will be sold. These proceeds along with those from their own sale to the kennels will go to pay restitution to those wronged and to reimburse the organization for the costs incurred."

As the crowd cheered loader them ever a grin appeared on the face of "The Master of Ceremonies". He gave the crowd a moment to calm before he nodded to "The Head Master" and asked the crowd to decide the three brand new slaves' fate.

"Masters and Mistresses what should we do with these three now?"

Even as the three screamed while frantically shaking their heads no a five word chant rose out of the crowd.

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

"THROW THEM TO THE DOGS!"

As the chanting continued "The Master of Ceremonies" signaled the men to go a head. The three of them were positioned on the very end of the stage with the daughters on each side of their mother. Next the daughters were angled so they were slightly facing their mother. Even though the chanting of the crowd the barking of dogs was suddenly heard. As three large dogs were lead onto stage "The Master of Ceremonies" looked towards the slaves on display before he addressed them before speaking to the audience again.

"You slave whores would do good to remember what you see here should you ever get any ideas beyond your total submission to you owners."

Even as the chant sprang up again "The Master of Ceremonies" gave the command the crowd was waiting to hear.

"Let them at'em boys!"

As he said this the dogs were released and bolted towards the three slaves on stage. While at the same time cheer went up from the crowd that almost brought the roof down. Meanwhile the three on stage could only cry as they finally excepted their fate and braced themselves for the coming onslaught.

As the other horrified slaves watched "The Master of Ceremonies'" words about "Nothing but Total Submission" broke any will they had to resist. Even as the watched the dogs separate as they selected which one of the three to make into their bitches the slaves all made a vow to themselves to obey any order given to them no matter what. Unfortunately they could only pray that an order to do what they were seeing would never be given to them.

The three on stage didn't get a choice about submitting willingly. For these three dogs had been specifically chosen for their size, stamina, and most importantly their aggressiveness. After several menacing growls the three new slaves gave up any thoughts of resisting their canine rapists. Even when they felt the dogs climbing on their backs any resistance was quickly quashed by menacing growling that would continue as powerful front lags wrapped around their hips. Even as they felt the searching thrusts they knew they were helpless to stop what now was eminent.

Soon one by they would cry out as their canine rapists found their marks and they were impaled by dog cocks. Though there was no pity for the three dog rape victims for their cries at penetration were only met with applause from their audience. The realization that their violation was not only being witnessed but cheered only served to deepen the shame they felt as they felt the massive dicks pounding away on them.

Then one by one the three "Kennel Bitches" were subjected to a new humiliation as they felt the dog's knots forced inside of their battered cunts. When that happened the "Kennel Bitches could only lay their heads on their crossed arms and weep. As they felt their stretched pussies flooded with dog cum. This brought a new wave of cheers from the audience as they believed their degradation was now complete.
However this was a false assumption on the part of the "Kennel Bitches" for there was one more humiliation in store for them. For before any them had time to realize what was happening the dogs stepped over them and turned ass to ass. As laughter erupted from the crowd the three "Kennel Bitches" were suddenly being dragged backwards off of the stage by their new canine masters.

The look of sheer terror on the faces of the "Kennel Bitches" as they were dragged away screaming while still tied to the dogs would haunt Brothel Whore 3567-B for quite a while. She had never thought she would be thankful that her and her sister were being sold into prostitution. But after witnessing the brutal enslavement and rape of those three "Kennel Bitches" she had no doubts "thank god I'm a Brothel Whore" .
Though she now had something else to worry about that the horrid spectacle was over their auction was about to start up again. No sooner then the dogs had dragged their bitches away with them did "The Master of Ceremonies" get back to business.

"Well now that fun is over how about we get back to selling these pieces of ass."

"The Master of Ceremonies said while gesturing to the line of slaves while the crowd began to cheer. He gave them a moment to calm before signaling for Slave 2482-B2 to be brought up on stage. Gesturing to the "Head Master" on the tv he began.

"The Head Master has graciously provided this worthless whore for you pleasure first. He has only placed the limitation of no permanent damages being inflicted. Other than that you are free to do whatever you want this slave whore."

As the audience applauded "The Master of Ceremonies" began to turn Slave 2482-B2 so the crowd could see her whole body. Once she had been rotated a few times he gestured to the "Head Master" again before he began again.

"The Head Master has even made several of his largest dogs available should the winner wish to use them on this slave."

As whistles were heard over the applause Slave 2482-B2's face took on a look of terror. Even before "The Master of Ceremonies" began the bidding everyone that knew her saw sight they wouldn't believe. Slave 2482-B2 was actually crying.

"OK we will start the bidding at one hundred dollars. Do I hear one hundred?"

Soon a call of " One hundred !" came from a mistress in the crowd.

"I have one hundred. Do I hear one fifty?"

Soon a call of "One hundred and fifty dollars!" was shouted by a master in the front row of the audience.

"I have one fifty. Do I hear two hundred?"

There was a paused before the mistress raised the bidding by calling out " two hundred"

Before "The Master of Ceremonies" could even announce the raise of two hundred the master called out "three hundred"

"Alright we have three hundred. Do we hear three fifty?"

When there was no response from the crowd he asked again.

"Come on folks you saw the terror on this bitches face when the dogs were mentioned. She should be quite the spectacle as she's fucked by them. Do we have three twenty five?"

At the last moment a mistress towards the back called out "I'll pay three twenty five for that!"

"Alright we have three twenty five. Will any one raise?"

"Any one?"

"Any one?"

"Alright sold for three hundred and twenty five dollars ! You may come and get your prize."

The mistress quickly ran up to the stage and after paying dragged Slave 2482-B2 back to her seat by her leash. By the time "The Master of Ceremonies was ready to continue the mistress had Slave 2482-B2 on her knees between the mistress's spread legs eating out her pussy. "The Master of Ceremonies" noticed what was happening and called out to the mistress.

"Don't forget to see the door man about the dogs when you done!"

The crowd roared with laughter when she shouted back.

"Don't worry once this bitch is done with my pussy, she's getting a nice painful ass fucking with my strap-on. Then I think a brutal gang bang from the security and then the dogs can have her.

As he laughed about her plans "The Master of Ceremonies" remembered some thing.

"Good plan. While we're on the subject of the dogs how about we check on our newest "Kennel Bitches"."

As the crowd laughed and cheered a large television turned on showing the hapless "Kennel Bitches" being pushed into a large pen full of dogs. The audience roared with applause as all most immediately they all had a dog on their backs fucking them again. As the television turned off "The Master of Ceremonies" gestured to the "Head Master's" image again as Slave 3397 was brought onto the stage.

"Our next item was also graciously provided by our hoist. Again the only limitations are no permanent damages and yes there's dogs available for this one as well."

As as he finished the room was full of laughter as applause and cat calls began springing up as Slave 3397 was spun around. By the cheers she proved a little more popular than her predecessor. As "The Master of Ceremonies" was about to begin the bidding everyone focused on Slave 2482-B2's screams coming from the audience. True to her word the mistress had her bent over while she brutality sodomized her. Chuckling "The Master of Ceremonies" started the bidding after making a brief reference to the action.

"You got to admire a woman that keeps her word"

"Alright we will start the bidding for this whore at one hundred dollars. Do I hear one hundred?"

Soon bids become to come in right after another.

"One hundred!"

"One fifty!"

"Two hundred!"

"Three hundred!"

"Four hundred!"

"Five hundred!"

"Six hundred and fifty!"

"Seven hundred dollars!"

"Eight hundred dollars!"
"One grand!"

"Fifteen hundred dollars!"

"Two grand!"

At the bid of two thousand the bidding stalled. Try as he might "The Master of Ceremonies" couldn't get anymore bids so as cheers went up.

"Sold for for two thousand dollars! Come and get your bitch."

The master that purchased her barley had her off the stage. Before Slave 3397 was on her knees in front of him. Not wasting any time the master had his cock down her throat as he viciously fucked her face. By that time the mistress had finished with Slave 2482-B2 and had dragged her to where several of the guards had gathered.

Soon Slave 2482-B2 was pushed to the ground at their feet. Watching this "The Master of Ceremonies looked at the audience while trying to decide if a break was in order. What he saw was that several masters and mistresses had their slaves hard at work pleasuring them. While the few masters that brought their wives had the wives naked on their laps as the wives bounced up and down on their husband's cucks.

"Alright folks I do believe this would be a good chance for us to have a intermission. So we will take a thirty minute break before bidding starts on the prime merchandise."

As soon as he said that several things happened. Slave 3397 was now bent over while the master began to savagely fuck her. Slave 2482-B2 was riding the cock of a guard while another was on top of her fucking her ass at the same time. While the now naked mistress held Slave 2482-B2's face in her crotch. The television showing the three "Kennel Bitches" in the dog pen turned back on.

Finally a line of "Slave Serving Girls" entered the room. Each of these slaves were naked save for collars, shackles, and high heels. All their arms were secured behind their backs by their shackles and a belt wrapped around both arms just above their elbows and they all had ball gags in their mouths. However they all had a thick leather belt around their waists with one side hooked to a serving tray. While small chains stretched from the other end of tray to their nipple piercings.

These slaves began to make their way down the seats with their trays loaded with various liquor bottles, glasses, and even small buckets of ice. Two other "Slave Serving Girls" were headed towards where Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2 were being ravaged they carried trays loaded down with bondage equipment, several pain implements, and various dildos and vibrators.

Several more "Slave Serving Girls entered with similar cargoes on their trays and headed to where the slaves were pleasuring their masters and mistresses in the audience. This was quickly put to use as soon these slaves began to be bound and have some of the toys were being used on them.

The "Brothel Whores" currently waiting sale were watching this spectacle fearfully as they prayed that many of the more brutal of these masters and mistresses wouldn't be the ones buying them. The two that had purchased Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2 were of special concern to them. This became apparent after they saw another master had joined the one fucking Slave 3397. They had her standing bent over and while one was pounding away on her from behind the other had a hold of her head as he violently fucked her face.

Slave 2482-B2 wasn't faring much better for now she was being fucked by three of the guards and from the looks at least three more were waiting for their turn. As they tried to focus on something else Brothel Whore 3567-B was surprised when one of her companions let a gasp. Looking quickly she spotted both Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were watching what was happening on the tv with horrid fascination.

Granted what was happening to the three "Kennel Bitches was horrible. While two had dogs on their backs fucking them the third was currently tied ass to ass with one dog while another had climbed onto her shoulders and was fucking her mouth through her ring gag. Though Brothel Whore 3567-B soon realized that the twins' attention wasn't on this it was on another "Kennel Bitch" in the pen. This woman was quite beautiful with large breasts and red hair and for some reason looked familiar to Brothel Whore 3567-B.

With a flash Brothel Whore 3567-B realized why she looked familiar and why the twins were so focused on her. She couldn't even imagine what they were going through right now as they watched their mother with a great-dane on her back fucking her. The sound of barking quickly forced all of their attention back to Slave 3397.

The master that had purchased her had finished fucking her. Slave 3397 was now waiting on her hands and knees as a large rottweiler moved towards her. When Slave 3397 screamed as the dog climbed on to back Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn't watch anymore. Even as she heard Slave 3397's grunting as the dogs dick plunged into her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B began to focus on "The Master of Ceremonies" hoping he would end this cruel orgy.

What she saw was confusing though. One of the masters was holding his kneeling wife down while "The Master of Ceremonies" examined her body. From where she was Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn't hear what they were saying but by the look of terror on the wife's face it wasn't going to be good. Even as she watched this perplexed she could tell that the crowd was beginning to calm down. For most of the slaves were kneeling at their owner's feet again and most of the wives were now just sitting naked on their husband's laps.

However Brothel Whore 3567-B could almost feel someone was watching her. Looking quickly Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed one of the masters was looking her and her sister over closely. As he nodded to Slave 3397 he began taking to them as if he had already purchased them.

"Did you two enjoy watching that slave fucked by the dogs because when I finish with your orifices slaves I'll have a dog waiting for both of you."

With that said he blew them a kiss as he walked back to his seat. Horrified that this man could buy them Brothel Whore 3567-B watched him until he sat down and made a note of where he was sitting. Even as "The Master of Ceremonies" called for everyone's attention Brothel Whore 3567-B would be watching this man out of the corner of her eye.

With part of her attention still focused on their potential buyer Brothel Whore 3567-B had the rest of her attention on the stage. There the master was still holding his struggling wife while "The Master of Ceremonies" moved back to his podium. Once in place he made his announcement.

"Masters and Mistresses I hope you all enjoyed the break. Now before we proceed with the main event we have another special treat for you tonight."

As the applause from the audience sprang up a struggling woman was dragged into the room and onto stage. As this woman was made to kneel next to the master's wife Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell the two knew each other. Something about the look on the wife's face when they saw each other told her.

Still as she watched this new woman being stripped before both her and the wife had their hands shackled behind their backs and was forced to kneel at the feet of "The Master of Ceremonies" she couldn't help but to feel fear for the two as their fate was announced to the crowd.

"Here we have two traitorous bitches. Apparently these bitches felt it was alright to steal from a member of the organization."

As angry shouts were heard about the women the "The Master of Ceremonies" continued as he reached down grabbing a hold of a handful of the wife's hair and lifted her by her scalp.

"To make matters worse this bitch decided to keep her lesbian lover secret from her husband when the proper thing was to share her. So her husband has decided that since being a loyal wife wasn't good enough for her. Then her and her lover here can spend their lives as his slaves instead."

Cheers went up from this and to Brothel Whore 3567-B's surprise she saw most of the wives in the crowd cheering the loudest. The cheering would only get louder as collars were put around the necks of the hapless women on stage and they were chained to the podium. Only once they were secured did "The Master of Ceremonies continue.

"Now these slaves' master has decided that they will service any of the masters and mistresses that wish to use them following this event. Also to aid in the education of these two the "Head Master" has graciously offered to let them spend some time in his kennel so they can learn their proper places."

The crowd really went wild when they heard this. While the two slaves chained to the podium began sobbing uncontrollably as their impending gang rape at the hands of this crowd and the dogs hit them.

"Alright despite how much we would all like to see that. We have the matter of auctioning off those whores to handle."

As soon as he finished speaking "The Master of Ceremonies" allowed the crowd to cheer before he started the auction back up. One by one Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the other slaves were sold. Soon only eight of them were left the two virgins both sets of twins, Brothel Whore 3613, and Brothel Whore 3621.

While most of the slaves sold were taken to other rooms to spend the weekend servicing the masters and mistresses. A few started providing their services before they got out of the room. However those taken to rooms would still have their servitude witnessed. For as soon as they were taken away a tv turned on showing the room they were taken to.

Even as the crowd watched the tv's Brothel Whore 3621 was brought onto stage after turning her around and squeezing her ass and breasts for the entertainment of the audience "The Master of Ceremonies began to auction her off.

"Here we have a first rate piece of ass that is still very inexperienced. She should prove highly entertaining to the one lucky enough to buy her."

As soon as he started the bidding "The Master of Ceremonies" was inundated with bids. The price of Brothel Whore 3621 just kept rising and rising. Until at twenty five thousand dollars "The Master of Ceremonies made the announcement.

"Sold for twenty five thousand dollars."

No sooner had the master paid for her Brothel Whore 3621 was taken away. Then Brothel Whore 3613 was pulled to the stage even as "The Master of Ceremonies began her pre-auction inspection another tv turned on. Even as Brothel Whore 3613 had her ass played with Brothel Whore 3621 was on screen kneeling while sucking a cock. Her service was soon overshadowed as bidding began on Brothel Whore 3613.

Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as a fury of bids came in before one of the naked wives sitting in her husband's lap placed the winning bid. Not even bothering to pick up her discarded evening-gown she took her husband's hand as they walked to the stage. Even as they left the room with their new toy she walked proudly beside her husband not caring that her magnificent body was on full display. What none of the spectators knew was she had promised to become her husband's slave if she could purchase Brothel Whore 3613 so from that moment on she would never wear clothing again.

With Brothel Whore 3513 sold Brothel Whore 3567-B knew that her and her sister's auction was possibly next. She had correctly guessed that the virgins would be sold last. So there was a fifty percent chance they were next. With a feeling of dread she could only wait for their turn.

Even as she waited for their turn it didn't stop Brothel Whore 3567-B from checking on her friends. Brothel Whore 3621 was now on her back with her master rutting away between her spread legs. As her breasts shook with each violent thrust she could be heard moaning. Even as her master deposited a load of cum into her pussy Brothel Whore 3621 could be seen screaming during her own orgasm.

As a new tv turned on Brothel Whore 3567-B looked to see what was happening to Brothel Whore 3613. She was on her knees sucking her master's cock . Even from where she was Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell Brothel Whore 3613 was crying as she worked. This was actually expected but what wasn't expected was what was happening between Brothel Whore 3613's legs. The wife was now wearing a slave collar and shackles with her arms secured behind her back and was laying under Brothel Whore 3613 eating out her pussy.

Still confused about that Brothel Whore 3567-B looked for Slave 3397 her owner for the weekend was back in his seat while Slave 3397's legs were straddling his lap. Her arms had been resecured behind her back and she was bouncing up and down on her master's cock. It was plain to see she was enjoying the fucking as her breathing was deepened and her face was flushed. Even before Brothel Whore 3567-B could look away Slave 3397 was rocked by a massive orgasm. Her body shook violently as she bent backwards while screaming.

Feeling herself getting to aroused by that and catching sight of the master that threatened them with the dogs Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly looked for Slave 2482-B2. True to her word Slave 2482-B2's mistress had had turned the dogs loose on her once the guards had finished. As she knelt on all fours she had a large dog on her back. Slave 2482-B2 was obviously exhausted after her gang bang but she was soldiering on valiantly as the beast had it's way with her.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was pulled from that when she saw that Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were being taken to the stage. This brought exuberant applause from the audience when some of the most anticipated merchandise was finally going up for sale. Brothel Whore 3567-B had to admit if she was bidding on the twins she would be excited to. After all they were knock out gorgeous and wildcats in bed. Whoever purchased them was in for one hell of a good time.

Even as they reached the stage the uproar was far from over. "The Master of Ceremonies" decided to play to the excitement of the audience. Taking the twins leashes "The Master of Ceremonies" proceeded to walk them around the stage giving the crowd an eye full of their sexy asses swaying was they walked around the stage. Next he bent them over and spread their ass cheeks so the audience could see the twins' tight virgin ass holes.

Continuing to work the audience "The Master of Ceremonies" showed off the twins' pretty pink pussies. As their pussy lips were spread for all to see the air was full of cat calls and whistles. Next their tops were pulled aside so the audience could check out their breasts. As he straightened out their lingerie "The Master of Ceremonies" knew that the audience was primed.

"Alright we've all seen the program for the info on these two but just for a reminder. They are identical twin sisters. Both are anal virgins and since their enslavement neither one has been fucked or sucked a cock. They are well accomplished pussy lickers and trained to preform with each other for your entertainment."

He has to wait for the audience to settle down after that last part. The thought of twins having sex with each was a major turn on for as soon as he said that several of the slaves amongst them were suddenly being put to work pleasuring their owners. Even all the wives were either on their knees sucking their husband's dicks or being bent over and fucked.

"These twins are also very horny sluts as you can see by their wet pussies. Now let's start the bidding at one thousand dollars."

As soon as "The Master of Ceremonies said that he never got a chance to ask if someone would bid. For as soon as the opening price was set the bids poured in. Before he knew it the bidding surpassed ten thousand and kept climbing unit at thirty nine thousand five hundred dollars the twins were sold. Soon the twins' new master and his wife were at the stage paying for them.

As soon as they had been taken away the guard next their platform grabbed the leashes of Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B and they were lead to the stage to be sold. Soon they were being paraded around the stage for the buyers to view one last time. Next they were bent over exposing the asses to the audience as their ass cheeks were spread so their ass holes could be viewed. Next came their pussies turn and finally their breasts.

Next their various sexual attributes were described. Though once the part about their incestuous lesbian training and the fact they were squirters really got the crowd going. With the audience primed "The Master of Ceremonies" started their auction.

As the bids began to pour in Brothel Whore 3567-B kept an eye on the master that had been worrying her. But strangely he wasn't placing a bid. As the bidding past twenty thousand she began to relax some. At thirty thousand there were only two bidders left and the bidding began to slow. Finally as the bidding reached forty thousand one of the bidders dropped out.

Just before "The Master of Ceremonies" was about to announce their sale Brothel Whore 3567-B watched in horror as the man called out "fifty thousand dollars!" Here horror turned into terror when the other bidder wouldn't continue. Even before "The Master of Ceremonies had made the announcement the man was calmly walking towards the stage.

"Sold for fifty thousand dollars!!!!!!!!!"

As Brothel Whore 3567-B had started to wish for death the man stepped onto the stage. "The Master of Ceremonies" began to drag them to the man as he held a hand up and snapped his fingers. This brought a slave onto the stage carrying a briefcase with her. As she knelt at the man's feet she held the briefcase up for her owner to open reveling that it was full of large denomination bills. Brothel Whore 3567-B had never seen that much money in her life and now it was being used to pay for her and her sister so he could do unthinkable things to them.

"Here's the fifty thousand for the whores and an extra ten thousand for the fabulous ceremony you have put on."

Their new owner said as he pulled out the payment for them and a tip and placed it on the podium. Once the payment was taken care of their owner for the weekend closed the briefcase and grabbed both their leashes and his personal slave's leash. With their heads held low the twins were lead from the room as the audience roared with applause yet again. As they were taken though the corridors they were so numbed by this ordeal they could only stare blankly ahead.

Part - 2 coming soon.

 

Chapter Five part 2

Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters. Also this story features themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don't like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.

Also due to the story line the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader keep from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes so far.

Molly is now Brothel Whore 3567-A

Megan is now Brothel Whore 3567-B

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-A

Unnamed twin sister is now Brothel Whore 3569-B

The stepmother Shannon is now Mistress 3567

Chapter Five

Part 2

The twins finally get their turn

As soon as the door closed behind them Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B knew what was expected of them. Dropping to their knees in front their customer they looked up at him with the fear clearly visible on their faces. Still their training told them their only purpose is life is to satisfy their owner's desires and for the rest of the weekend this man owned them.

"Master may these slave whores have the privilege of sucking your glorious cock?"

Even as they said that in unison and he nodded in consent at the same time their customer's slave began to undress him. When his dick was visible they crawled closer and as they took turns licking along his hardening shaft. Once they had him ready they began to take turns taking his cock into their mouths. Brothel Whore 3567-A began to exclusively suck the cock while Brothel Whore 3567-B moved behind him.
Taking a quick breath Brothel Whore 3567-B stuck her face between his ass cheeks and began to lick along his ass hole. Forcing herself to take the next step Brothel Whore 3567-B plunged her tongue into his waiting anal cavity. Even as she began flicking her tongue within his ass hole Brothel Whore 3567-B could hear her sister gagging as she struggled take the cock fully into her throat.

As her sister probing tongue was at work Brothel Whore 3567-A was talking the customer's cock deeper with each pass. Before long she could feel feel trying to enter her throat. Trying to force it along she began to gag as she thrust her head forward as hard as she dared. On her third try Brothel Whore 3567-A felt the tip finally get past her esophagus and enter her throat. As her lips finally wrapped around the base she looked up at him and saw him smiling as he looked down at her.

As he patted her on the head he nodded his towards his ass. The meaning was clear as Brothel Whore 3567-A moved to switch places with her sister. Soon her sister had his cock in her mouth while Brothel Whore 3567-A was using her tongue to inspect his sphincter. Brothel Whore 3567-B was having a little easier time then her sister did. For some reason she was able to take the cock into her throat after he second attempt. Still she almost forgot about the lessons on working her tongue along the underside of his shaft.

Brothel Whore 3567-A was lost in her task when she felt her sister nudge her. She moved back in front of the customer in time to see him shooting his load into her sister's open mouth. Even as the last drops of cum landed on her tongue Brothel Whore 3567-B was moving towards her sister's open mouth. When their lips met Brothel Whore 3567-A's tongue entered her sister's waiting mouth. Soon their tongues were attempting to twist around each other as they swapped the cum between them.

Momentarily forgetting where they were as they became lost in the embrace. Though once they finally broke the kiss they would quickly remember. With some difficulty they were able to stand up as he moved on to the bed. Quickly crawling on to the bed with him they were pushed on to their backs on each side of him.

From the talk before they had been sold to him they would have thought he would have taken them immediately. However now he seamed in no hurry as he moved from each of the sister to the other as he took turns kissing them. All the while his fingers of one hand began to play with their pussies as the the other hand had untied the little bows holding the top of their baby dolls closed.

Once their breasts were free of the lacy garment their nipples and breasts become the object of the hand's attention. Between the subtle fondling of their breasts and the fingers playing with their clits they had become highly aroused. Not that it took much in the first place due to their training.

They were desperate to be fucked in next to no time. However whenever they would start to beg him he would instantly stop them with a single finger to his lips. Before his hands would go back to fondling their sensitive flesh. This cycle would then be repealed as they were kept on the edge of release by the man.
They had been subjected to a specific training regiment since their enslavement. Their bodies had been gradually conditioned to crave release and would become aroused almost instantly when they were stimulated. This man knew of this and was now using this to torment the sisters.

Even when his fingers began to slip into each of their pussies He would only get them to the edge of release then stop. This was a new torment for the twins. The one thing they haven't been denied since their enslavement was as many orgasms as they wanted. Now they were helplessly left wanting as the man would take one of them to the brink of their climax. Only to stop and move to her sister to repeat the process.

Soon nothing else mattered to them anymore except for their their release and they would have promised or given anything to get it. Their only problem was he wouldn't let them speak. So they could only communicate their desperation to him through their whimpering. When he finally did allow them to speak their desperation was plainly visible as they started to beg.

"Please master fuck these whore slaves? Please master drive your magnificent cock into the pussies of these whore slaves? Please master fuck these whore slaves and use them as your cum receptacles?"

They were quite the sight to behold arms bound behind their backs their lingerie pooling around their bodies. Their legs spread revealing their sopping wet pussies with each gyration of their hips. Throw in the look of desperation on their faces and they were the picture of bitches in heat as they begged to be to be fucked.

There was only one problem he could see at the moment. Which one should he fuck first? Granted he could've flipped a coin to decide or he could do something else. Maybe someway pit one sister against the other by making one watch jealously while he fucks the other. Or as he fucks one have her pleasure her sister. Perhaps let his slave keep one occupied while he fucks her sister.

He decided on a mixture of his first and last options with a special twist he thought of at the last second. Quickly calling his slave to come to him as got quarter from his discarded clothing. After the coin toss decided which one got to go first he ordered his slave to eat the other out. However the slave wasn't to let the sister orgasm until he allowed it.

Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as the customer quietly talked to his slave a petite strawberry blonde who kept her long hair in twin pony tails. Strangely she hadn't checked her out until now as she watched her slowly approaching the bed alongside the customer. She was very pretty with nice breasts and a flat stomach.

Like all slaves she had a slave collar and shackles with black fishnet stockings held up with black and white lace garters. Brothel Whore 3567-B also saw this slave's collar and shackles had a black and white lace pattern inlaid on them that would've gone perfectly with those skimpy maid outfits they had worn. Though from the words "Pleasure Maid" engraved in the heart shaped tag hanging from her belly button piercing Brothel Whore 3567-B suspected this slave wore also.

Even as the slave began to crawl between Brothel Whore 3567-B's spread legs she wondered what she looked like in the outfit. Though this thought was suddenly pushed from her mind the slave lowered her pretty face to Brothel Whore 3567-B's pussy and proceeded to eat her out. At almost the same moment the customer's cock sank deeply into Brothel Whore 3567-A's pussy.

Brothel Whore 3567-B hadn't even noticed him on her sister until she cried out from the penetration. Hearing her sister's cry her attention suddenly shot from the slave eating her out to the man pounding away at her sister's pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B briefly was worried about her sister until she saw the same lust crazed expression on her face she had to wear.

As the customer relentlessly pounded away at her sister's pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B was getting to the brink of her own orgasm from the skilled tongue working over her own pussy. When the slave suddenly stopped her oral stimulation Brothel Whore 3567-B's worry for her sister turned into envy as she watched Brothel Whore 3567-A crying out in orgasm.
Though it seamed that wouldn't be the only one her sister got as the customer never slowed his assault on her pussy. Brothel Whore 3567-B watched as her sister was soon on the brink of a second orgasm when suddenly she felt the customer's slave resume eating her out. She could only pray that this time she would finally allowed her release as once again her sister's orgasmic cries filled the air.

Then once again she was to be denied as she saw not only the slave not only stop licking her but move all together. Closing her eyes in a desperate attempt not to cry in despair Brothel Whore 3567-B tried to shut out what she thought was her sister whimpering from another pending climax. So distracted by her self pity Brothel Whore 3567-B yet again failed to notice what the customer was doing until he was on top of her.

Her eyes suddenly shot open when she felt her pussy lips parting around the invading shaft swiftly plunging into her. Only her surprise about the sudden change in her fortunes allowed Brothel Whore 3567-B to save off instantly having her climax. Though there was no stopping the inevitable for when Brothel Whore 3567-B focused on the cock moving within her she finally went over the edge.
With anything that is suppressed the intensity of her orgasm was massive. Her body bent backwards and she fought to remain conscious as Brothel Whore 3567-B flooded the bed with her juices. Even as her tight vaginal sleeve rippled around his reciprocating cock his pace began to quicken. He quickly established a comfortable rhythm to his thrusts.
Brothel Whore 3567-B was to have no respite from her climax. With next to no time to recover her body as rocked by an even more massive orgasm. This one was more than she could take as unconscious took Brothel Whore 3567-B. The look of satisfaction on the customer's face was the last thing she remembered as blackness took her and her body went limp.

Brothel Whore 3567-B woke took the sounds of a woman's orgasmic screams. At first she thought it was the customer fucking her sister again. Though when her eyes opened Brothel Whore 3567-B saw the customer's slave was on his lap riding his cock. Brothel Whore 3567-B couldn't get over how sexy the slave looked while fucking her owner.

Her hands resting flat on her owner's chest as her hips and stomach rolled as they propelled her up and down onto the cock. The look of bliss on her face as she looked him in the eyes. All throughput training they were told a slave's greatest pleasure comes from her complete devotion to her owner. Yet this wasn't just the straight submissive devotion they had seen in the other slaves. This slave genuinely loved this man that kept her as his slave.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was a little envious of this slave as she submitted out of love and devotion. While Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister submitted out of fear and to appease their uncontrollable arousal. While Brothel Whore 3567-B knew that she would do anything because of what fueled her submission. However every time she did do these things she would also have regrets and confusion afterwards.

Even as she thought about how lucky the slave was the customer noticed she had awoken. Brothel Whore 3567-B suddenly realized that she had broken a major caveat by passing out the way she did. The pleasure of of the customer was to come first and the slave was not to let anything get in the way of that pleasure. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that both her and her sister were about to be brutality punished as she watched the customer and his slave having near simultaneous orgasms.

Even as the slave collapsed onto her owner's chest exhausted Brothel Whore 3567-B was expecting him to whip them or something worse shortly. As he carefully rolled her off of him Brothel Whore 3567-B braced herself for what was coming. She was certain her punishment was immanent when the customer grabbed a hold of her and her sister's leashes.

However to her surprise Brothel Whore 3567-B was ordered to lick the customer's cum from his slave's pussy. While Brothel Whore 3567-A got the privilege of licking the customer's cock clean. They would later learn that the customer loved to see beautiful women orgasming and had really enjoyed watching the twins' orgasms.

Brothel Whore 3567-A had the customer's cock licked clean fairly quickly but her sister took a little longer with her task. Still they both soon finished and were kneeling before the customer waiting to fulfill his next command. Brothel Whore 3567-B was so physically and emotionally exhausted when they were ordered to lay on their stomachs with their asses in the air that she was on cruise control as she moved to comply.

Only when the customer began to ream out and lube up their ass holes did they even realize what was coming. Since their auction they had tried not to think about their comrades but the images of Brothel Whore 3621's ass fucking came back to them. Knowing what was coming their training kicked in they began to beg for their coming ass fuckings.

If things progressed as with their other fucking and their blow job Brothel Whore 3567-B knew her sister would be first. Brothel Whore 3567-A's scream a little while later confirmed this suspicion. Looking at her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B could definitely tell that this was extremely painful for her. The look of pain on her face with each stroke of the customer's cock into her bowels as one of pure agony.

This reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the guys that had taken their virginites. They had only focused on their pleasure as the girls' hymen were painfully ripped away during the short fuckings before they dumped them. This leaving both of them curled up in fetal positions crying about being used. Brothel Whore 3567-B was beginning to fear this experience would end the same way.

While that time the guys were inexperienced and finished quickly. There was no chance of them receiving anything but the pain from their deflowerings. The customer on the other hand was well experienced and before she knew it Brothel Whore 3567-A was actually thrusting her hips back to meet his. Any pain she had felt was soon overshadowed by the pleasure as her orgasm began to build. Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain the orgasm her sister soon had wasn't anywhere near as massive as the one that had left her unconscious a while ago. But still it was safe to say her sister did at least enjoy her first ass fucking.

A new element was introduced once the customer deposited his sperm into Brothel Whore 3567-A's bowels. While they had sucked the cum from Brothel Whore 3621's pussy and ass hole already. Yet this would be the first time Brothel Whore 3567-B got to suck the cum from one her sister's orifices after a fucking.

Brothel Whore 3567-B had actually enjoyed that earlier experience and licking the cum out of the customer's slave's pussy. All of that was on top of the enjoyment she got out of giving her sister pleasure with her tongue and now she just considered this a pleasant addition to a favorite task. Even as her sister was licking the customer's cock clean she felt Brothel Whore 3567-B's tongue delving into her ass hole.

Brothel Whore 3567-B was to engrossed in her task to notice that her sister had finished her own. Though as she had been expected to Brothel Whore 3567-A had been able to keep the customer's cock hard so he could fuck her sister next. While she hadn't enjoyed the initial pain that came with her first ass fucking she did get off and knew her sister would not turn down an opportunity for another orgasm tonight.
Brothel Whore 3567-B's face was still buried in her sister's ass when the customer's cock was plunged into her own ass hole. This left her screaming in both surprise and from the sudden pain from the penetration of her virgin ass hole. Though the surprise also spared her a lot of the pain since her sphincter was relaxed during the initial penetration. Even without her body having a chance to resist the violation of her ass hole still hurt like hell.

Brothel Whore 3567-B knew pleading for the removal of the cock was pointless. So as she felt the intrusive shaft began moving within her she instead tried her best to relax her ass hole while her tears flowed freely. This was easier said than done for Brothel Whore 3567-B who at this point had began to wish the customer would just cum already. She briefly considered begging to be fucked harder in the hopes of him finishing quicker.

Though when he finally did increase the tempo of his thrusting Brothel Whore 3567-B found that the pain had began to decrease some and that she was beginning to feel some pleasurable sensations. Brothel Whore 3567-B's mind began to focus solely on these sensations as the customer began to establish a quicker rhythm.

Brothel Whore 3567-B's grunts with with each thrust had began to change at this point. From almost a shriek at the start to the more pleasure filled groans heard from her during her earlier fucking. As this experience slowly began to turn from painful to possibly pleasurable Brothel Whore 3567-B began to wonder if she could even have an orgasm.

With that hope in mind Brothel Whore 3567-B began thrusting backwards in response to the customer's own thrusts. Before long the pain she was feeling was now being overshadowed by the pleasure once the customer reached under her and began to play with her clit piecing. Brothel Whore 3567-B's conditioning began to kick when the customer did this and she could actually feel her climax getting closer.

When this started Brothel Whore 3567-B would've even considered being able to have an orgasm from this yet alone any enjoyment whatsoever. When her climax hit Brothel Whore 3567-B was certain that she wanted to try anal again with the customer before the weekend was over. Even cleaning his cock afterwards wasn't as bad as she thought it would be.

This was probably do to her conditioning as well. After all whenever she had been made to do a degrading task in training it was accompanied by her vibrator turning on. So now whenever she was to think about any of these tasks Brothel Whore 3567-B's arousal began building almost immediately. Even as she had thought about being fucked by the dogs earlier she could feel herself getting aroused by the thought.

Strangely when they were ordered to lay on the floor at the foot of the bed some small part within the sisters were actually looking forward to what was next. While they were certain that they probably wouldn't be able to handle anymore anal sex that night. They did have their pussies and mouths available for the customer's pleasure and hopefully their own.

To their disappointment though they found that it would have to wait until morning when short chains were attached to their collars. After the other end of the chains were hooked to the bed they were ordered to get some sleep. Unable to move but a foot in any direction the sisters snuggled closer together as the customer turned the lights out before climbing into bed with his slave.

It took a while for the twins to settle down and finally fall to sleep. Though once they did their dreams were filled with images of them participating in many of the acts they had witnessed during the day. From the gang bangs to even fuckings by the dogs circulated through their heads. Of course these dreams would haunt the both of them in the morning.

Despite their weird dreams it still seamed like they had just fallen asleep when the customer's slave was waking them up. Both of the sisters remembered what they had been dreaming about and had made a decision not to discuss them with anyone even each other. Mostly neither sister was willing to admit to being aroused by the images in their dreams even though they both could tell something was bothering each other.

When they were put to work sucking the customer's cock they were thankful for the distraction. Especially since they had the customer's slave couching them through the proper method of giving a double blow job to her master. Instead of one of the sisters giving a rim job they were instructed to alternate between one sucking the cock while the other sister sucked on the customer's balls.

While their lips and tongues were satisfactory pleasuring her master's cock the slave's fingers were gently teasing the twins nipples. Once her fingers started working their way lower the twins' moans became part of their efforts to pleasure the customer. When the twins were kneeling side by side a little while later as the customer took turns shooting his cum into their open mouths they knew they had done well.

Even as they eagerly swallowed the customer's cum his slave was removing the twins' collars and shackles. They then then allowed to take off their stockings and lingerie as the customer removed his slave's shackles and collar. Once all three of the slaves were completely naked with their hair down the customer took them into the adjacent bathroom.

Next the sisters got to take turns showering the customer and his slave before being left alone to take care of each other. To both of their disappointment however they were ordered not to engage in their standard post shower lesbianism. This was to prove difficult for them since both sisters wanted some relief from the arousal that had built up during the blow job. However they both were quite aware that they belonged to this man for the weekend and didn't want to incur his wrath.

Though from what they'd seen so far of this man they would probably get many opportunities for more orgasms before the day was over. Also despite their initial fears they have seen while possibility a bit perverted he wasn't that cruel of a man. This was made evident when they finished drying each other off and was called back to the room.

Sitting on the floor were the dog bowels with their breakfast. However instead off the semen covered dog food the normally got. The bowels held scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash-browns covered in the customary covering of semen. Even as the sisters dropped to their hands and knees they were shocked by this turn of events. Looking from the bowels to the customer the sisters were almost afraid they were seeing things let alone unsure if they were allowed to eat the contents of the bowels.

They were still reluctant to eat once the customer gave them permission. Though once they did take their first bite they ate as if they were starved. Granted since their enslavement they had been kept starving only getting two small bowels of dog food a day to eat. Now for the first time in forever they were getting people food and their submission to This man was now seamed a whole lot easier.

Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to her eagerly sucking the customer's cock under the table while he ate his breakfast. Or even her sister enthusiastically eating out the customer's slave under the table while she ate her breakfast. Even after the customer and his slave had finished the twins were still trying to show their gratitude. Now as Brothel Whore 3567-B's tongue was buried inside of the slave's pussy she could see her sister bouncing up and down on the customer's lap.

Even as she felt the customer's cum dripping from her pussy Brothel Whore 3567-B thought back to a little while earlier when the sisters' rolls were reversed. She had loved the feeling of having his cock inside of her as her stomach and hips rolled was she moved on the shaft within her. How explosive her climax was when she felt him cum inside of her. Then there was cleaning the cock afterwards. Brothel Whore 3567-B was extra through as she licked their shared fluids from the customer's cock. Especially when she focused on keeping him hard so her sister would get her turn.

Now as she savored the pussy before her Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was having as good of a time as she recently had. Though the hands in her hair guiding her own efforts did make it difficult to see. Still from her sister's cries Brothel Whore 3567-B was quite certain her sister had cum at least once already. Still she was looking forward to the next part the most. Once the customer had cum in her sister Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B would be putting on a lesbian show as they licked the semen from each others' pussies.

The sound of her sister's orgasm came just about the same time as the slave sprayed her fluids all over Brothel Whore 3567-B's face. Almost at the same time the slave's owner could be heard filling her sister's pussy with his cum. Even from where she knelt Brothel Whore 3567-B could tell her sister was borderline catatonic as she clung against the customer's chest almost the same way Brothel Whore 3567-B had only a little while ago.

Feeling a little envious of her sister Brothel Whore 3567-B finished licking up the last of the slave's pussy juices. Her tongue was hard at work when Brothel Whore 3567-B saw her sister slowly climbing off of the customer. Brothel Whore 3567-B thought there was something sexy about how her sister looked climbing off of a man after they had tried to fuck each others' brains out. As her sister dropped to her knees in front of the customer Brothel Whore 3567-B doubled her own efforts.

A little under a half hour later the sisters were passionately kissing each other. Even as their tongues danced in each others' mouths the customer had his slave on his lap fucking her as they watched. After a while Brothel Whore 3567-B pushed her sister onto her back before climbing on top of her. She had no sooner got in place then her sister pulled Brothel Whore 3567-B's lips back to her own. Even as their tongues began their dance again the sisters' hands were exploring each others' bodies.

Fingers glided over sensitive flesh as the sisters pressed their bodies together. Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B's lips began planting kisses along her sister's neck as her hands worked lower. As her fingers found their way down her sister's abdomen Brothel Whore 3567-B tongue began flicking over her sister's nipple piercings. Even as she sucked on her sister's nipples Brothel Whore 3567-B's tongue continued to play with their rings.

As suddenly as it started Brothel Whore 3567-B paused her stimulation of her sister's nipples and turned her body around. Still not wanting to rush things Brothel Whore 3567-B's assault on her sister's nipples started up again. As Brothel Whore 3567-B's mouth worked over her sister's nipples she felt her sister returning the favor.

Thoroughly aroused the sisters' moaning soon joined the customer's slave's as she leisurely bounced on her owner's cock. They had been been quietly enjoying this private performance the sisters were putting on for them. Even as the customer listened to his slave's whispers about wanting to keep the sisters he was considering it himself. Though he still needed to see how they handled several more tasks before making up his mind.

Not that Brothel Whore 3567-B would of noticed this quiet request as she had began to work her way lower down her sister's body. As she slowly maneuvered her way to her ultimate destination Brothel Whore 3567-B planted kisses along her sister's abdomen. Making it a point to use her tongue to play with Brothel Whore 3567-A's belly button as Brothel Whore 3567-B final destination grew closer.
Soon Brothel Whore 3567-B's kisses reached her sister's pubic mound. Brothel Whore 3567-B's kisses worked their way over her sister's slave markings even as she felt her actions being mirrored. Even as she shifted her body slightly into the proper position Brothel Whore 3567-B felt her sister's tongue licking up the dried cum along the inside of her thighs.

Not wanting to hesitate any longer Brothel Whore 3567-B's tongue began to lick up the drying cum leaking from her sister's pussy. Only once she had gotten the majority of it did Brothel Whore 3567-B's tongue search out the folds of her sister's pussy. Even as her tongue flicked through her sister's pussy lips Brothel Whore 3567-B could feel the tongue delving into her own pussy.

Long blinded to everything but showing each other the love they felt for each other. The sisters wouldn't stop until they had exhausted each other. As they were kissing one and other after driving each other to what had to been some of their greatest orgasms did they finally remember they weren't alone. Not that they really cared as they watched the customer's slave laying peacefully against her owner with his softening cock still inside of her pussy.

The four of them would stay in their assorted lover's embrace until it got close to lunchtime. Only then would they make their way into the shower again. Only this time the twins were treated as equals as the four washed each other. The twins would learn some about their customer and his slave as they were washed.

The customer's name was Master Robert Sanders. He owned a couple of the organization's brothels and was sampling the sisters as he considered purchasing them. So far he had been impressed and was going to buy the sisters. However how well they submitted as the weekend progressed would still determine if the sisters ended up in one of his brothels or as personal slaves. This would be more preferable to them then spending the rest of their lives in the brothels.

After all his pleasure maid 2382-C3 has many privileges of a free woman. From being able to run errands outside of his home and even being given the name Sapphire. Which as a third generation slave was highly unusual. They were still concerned about the part about "how well they submitted". Still compared to a life in the brothels almost anything would be better as they verbally swore themselves to him.

Once they had finished the sisters were surprised to see that there was clean lingerie waiting for them. As they quickly dressed in the clean baby dolls and stockings they mentally prepared for what was coming. Even as Sapphire pulled her sexy maid outfit out they knew no matter what they had to submit to their owner's demands.

Even once the sisters had their collars and shackles back on and they were being lead by their leashes. The words "Eagerly submit no matter what" kept repeating in their heads. As they were taken outside they could only hope that their owner would be true to his word.

Even now as they knelt on all fours waiting the words "Eagerly submit no matter what" was going through their heads as the looked at the looks of humiliation and terror on their fellow slaves' faces. Granted the sisters felt similarly as the others but unlike them they'd realized that this was going to happen no matter what.

This had started several hours ago when their owner had lead them outside. Just being able to go outside was a major reward for the sisters and the looks of stoic acceptance on their faces turned into ones of genuine happiness. They soon added a feeling of relief when they saw their friends kneeling by a table in the center of the courtyard.

While several of the slaves auctioned off weren't there including the two virgins their four friends were there and seamed unharmed. While they were physically alright it was plainly visible to see that psychologically it was a different story. They all were on the verge of hysterics and all were crying over their ordeals.

The look on their owner's face told the sisters that he wasn't happy about the treatment of their friends. Especially when he looked from the other twins and Brothel Whore 3621 and 3613. What really surprised them was the look on his face when he looked at Slaves 3397 and 2482-B2. While as he looked at Slave 2482-B2 he had a look of pity. Yet it was the anger on his face when he saw Slave 3397 that really surprised them.

Still it was something in the looks that appeared on the faces of Slave 3397 and Sapphire when they saw each other. Something about that made the sisters wonder if they knew each other. Though they would write that suspicion off as Sapphire was trained by Mistress 3397. They wouldn't know until later how close yet wrong they were.

Everything they saw from their owner and Sapphire would take secondary importance when they saw the kennels built into one of the walls. Their attention would remain split between the kennels, their friends, and the other masters and mistresses sitting at the table. Even when they were kneeling in the presentation position with their friends they would keep their focus on all these things.

Even with their attention split they did look over their friends to she how they had faired. Slave 2482-B2 had to been covered in pink stripes from numerous canings. Her lingerie was cum stained and in taters. But it was the broken expression on her normally prideful face that said the most.

Slave 3397 wasn't nearly as bad off but she still looked like a mess. Her lingerie was also in taters covered in cum stains and her pussy looked pink and swollen. The dried cum leaking from it and coating the inside of her thighs told the sisters she had to have been repeatedly subjected to brutal fuckings.

Brothel Whore 3621 looked like she was close to her braking point. She definitely been tortured by the pink stripes covering her body. Though the way the plug shoved up her ass hole was effecting her she probably didn't notice anymore.

Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were probably the best off. Like them Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed they hadn't been whipped and had clean lingerie on. Yet looking at their pussies and ass holes it was obvious they had been thoroughly fucked.

The only one of their group not kneeling with them was Brothel Whore 3613. She was uneasily sitting in her customer's lap. While his wife turned sex slave knelt with them. Like Brothel Whore 3621 she had a plug shoved uncomfortably up her ass hole. Her expression had also drastically changed since she proudly walked away naked from the auction. The pink stripes covering her body and her reddened ass cheeks told part of the story. However the looked on her face told the rest.

It reminded Brothel Whore 3567-B of the trapped looks they all had when they were first enslaved. This told her this woman was beginning to realize what it meant to be a sex slave and she wasn't liking it at all. There was also something else bothering this woman other than her own situation and Brothel Whore 3567-B was hoping to find out what it was.

As Brothel Whore 3567-B looked at Brothel Whore 3613 again she noticed several things. One like her and her sister Brothel Whore 3613 was the only other slave besides Sapphire without her arms secured behind their backs. She also seamed to be handling her ordeal a little calmer then the rest of them. However she was still uneasy with something about the situation.

It could've been what was being done to her friends while she was safe. Or maybe it was being used sexually. After from what she had told them Brothel Whore 3613 was actually a virgin when she was enslaved. So her first time was last night.

Still Brothel Whore 3567-B had wonder if it had anything to do with what she saw when she looked closer at her Asian friend. While Brothel Whore 3613 was unharmed she definitely wasn't untouched. Even as she sat on her customer's lap Brothel Whore 3613's pussy was impaled on his cock.

Still the fact that all of them were together like this was still concerning to them. Then there was the sad look on Sapphire's face as she looked back at them while she submissively stood behind their owner. Still when several Serving Slaves approached Brothel Whore 3567-B started to relax some.

Like at the auction these slaves had their arms secured behind their backs and the trays supported by their nipple piercings. However there were three who's arms were not bound. While two of them stayed with the rest when they stopped in front of them. The third moved to the table with a note pad. While the other two began setting dog bowls in front of the slaves on the ground.

Even as the masters and mistresses have the Serving Slave their orders for lunch. The kneeling slaves waited for the command to eat. While she waited Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed both her and her sister once again had real people food in their bowls. Compared to the dog food the others were getting instead.

Brothel Whore 3567-B felt slightly guilty about her and her sister's good fortune. Even with their vow regarding protecting their sisters. Still when the order came to eat Brothel Whore 3567-B was hesitant to start eating. Still realising that the dogs probably weren't there for show. She knew she needed her strength for what was coming.

As they ate Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn't that surprised to her the one master's slave/wife sobbing. Figuring this was probably only the second time she had been fed as a slave this had to have been humiliating. Still she was a slave now so she'd best get used to it thought Brothel Whore 3567-B. Granted Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn't heartless and felt some sympathy for her.

Once they had finished eating and licking their partners faces clean something new was added. Just before the masters and mistresses got their food all of the slaves were given mouthwash and ordered to rinse their mouths out. After their duties at breakfast Brothel Whore 3567-B knew they all would be orally pleasuring their respective customers under the table again. She also suspected they probably didn't want a slave's mouth on their genitals after she had eaten dog food.

Brothel Whore 3567-B's suspicion was correct as soon as they were finished rinsing they were ordered under the table. Since Brothel Whore 3567-B sucked their owner's cock during breakfast. This time she ate out Sapphire while her sister pleasured their owner. What really surprised Brothel Whore 3567-B was that Brothel Whore 3613's customer didn't pull out of her. Instead her made his wife/slave pleasure them both while he fed Brothel Whore 3613 as he ate.

After they had gotten the masters, mistresses, Sapphire, and Brothel Whore 3613 off they were ordered to keep the masters' cucks hard for their reward. However Brothel Whore 3567-B had a new suspicion that this wouldn't be that great of a reward. This suspicion was brought on after she remembered Sapphire had lubed their ass holes before they had left the room.

Another one of her suspicions was once again proven correct. When once their superiors were finished eating all of them under the table were pulled out and bent over over it. Even as Brothel Whore 3567-B watched the mistresses and Sapphire putting on the strap-ons she was bracing herself for the coming ass fucking.

She figured one day she would get accustomed to this. Yet she somehow seamed to know this was to be more about their discomfort then their pleasure. Fifteen minutes later she was thanking god the ordeal was over. Though she wasn't sure what was worse being sodomized like that or the having to listen to the weeping of all the others.

Though having the plug shoved up her ass when they finished wasn't pleasant either. Still they all were to numbed to care at that point. Even as the four contraptions were brought out they didn't get much of a reaction out of them. However as Brothel Whores 3569-A, 3569-B, 3621, and the one master's slave/wife were secured in them that quickly changed.

These racks held then on all fours with their shoulders slumped low and their forearms flat on the ground in front of them. They also kept their asses raised and their legs spread. Finally their collars were secured farther immobilizing them. When Slaves 2482-B2, 3397, Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B were ordered to willingly assume the same positions was when the words "Eagerly submit no matter what" kept repeating in Brothel Whore 3567-B's mind.

Even as they saw the dogs being lead towards them the sisters kept repeating "Eagerly submit no matter what" under their breath. Even as the others began pleading and in the case of Brothel Whore 3621 sobbing the thought "Eagerly submit no matter what" would keep repeating over and over. Only when they felt the cold snout press against their pussies would they finally close their eyes and solely focus on those five words. The question of "Could they do this?" was pushed aside by the undeniable fact " They will eagerly submit to this!"

When they felt the animals climb on their backs their tears would fall but they wouldn't move. Even as they felt the dogs' front legs wrap around their hips they knew only one path was open to them. The others would scream as they were penetrated. While the sisters only option was to submit to the dog cocks they felt violently pounding away inside of them.

"Megan and Molly were two free girls that had ceased to exist. Free girls have a choice. They were Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B two sex slaves. Sex slaves were the property of their masters and must eagerly submit to whatever their masters wanted." Was the last thought the sisters had when they felt the dogs force their knots into their pussies and flooded them with their sperm.

They wouldn't see the others going into hysterics about their violation at the paws of their canine rapists. The psychological toll was to much for the sisters to take as their ability for conscious thought failed them. Even as they were tied ass to ass with the dogs they were blinded to everything else. They wouldn't remember collapsing in a heap once they were freed from the dogs. It would be almost a half a hour later the sisters would finally snap out of their trance like state and then their transformation into sex slaves was truly completed.

To the shock of the other slaves they would watch as the sisters repeated their performance with the dogs. Only this time they would beg for the dogs to take them as their bitches. Then the others would watch as the sisters not only took enjoyment out of the fucking but each had two massive orgasms. First during the initial stages of their fuckings then again as the dogs knotted with them. The change that acquired deep within the psyche of the sisters would worry all their fellow slaves.

Master Robert Sanders would get great enjoyment out of the sisters for the remainder of the weekend. From the mundane to the most exotic nothing was off the table for the sisters now. No matter what his wishes they would fulfill them. Then when it came time for him to return them they were rewarded for their submission by him keeping his word.

They were crawling on their hands and knees in front of him as he held their leashes. There was no mistaking "The Master of Ceremonies" ahead of them with most of the other slaves from the auction. With the exception of Brothel Whore 3613 and Slave 3397 "The Master of Ceremonies" was pissed at the others.

They learned that those two were the only ones besides them who's performance this weekend was exemplary. So the four of them were due a reward while the rest would get punished. Even before the change the sisters would of been relived not to be punished but now the only reward they wanted was to serve their master.

They got what they wanted when Master Robert Sanders purchased them in front of all their fellow slaves. They were them rewarded again when their classification was changed on the spot.

No longer were they Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now they were Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B.

Now that they were purchased they found out that their training regiment would also be changing. Master Robert Sanders had strict requirements of his pleasure slaves. For the rest of their time at the facility they would be trained to fulfill these requirements. Though for the first time both Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B were looking forward to their training. After all a slave's purpose was to fulfill the desires of her master and if they were to properly fulfill his then they needed to be properly trained as well.

Chapter Six coming soon.

 

Chapter 6 coming soon?

 

I'm hung up on part of chapter 6 at the moment but I'm hoping to figure out what direction I'm wanting to take it.

 

Cant wait

 

??

 

Chapter Six
-
-
Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.
-
-
Do to the confusing nature of having two sets of twin sisters with numbers instead of names I've come up with the system below to help readers keep track of which characters are being referenced.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B when together will be simply referred to as the sisters.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B when together will be referred to simply as the twins.
-
-
Also thanks to the graphic novels of Erenisch, Roberts, and Fernando along with the stories of others for providing the inspiration I needed to get past the writers block that had plagued me.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3567-B woke to some one banging on the cage she had been locked in. Looking around quickly she saw Madam 3613 walking down the line of cages waking all of the other Brothel Whores. Stretching as best as she could in the small cage Brothel Whore 3567-B looked at her sister in the next cage. Even though they had only been at the brothel for a couple of weeks Brothel Whore 3567-B missed being able to hold her sister as they slept. Still sleeping in the cages was still preferable to how they had spent their first few nights in the brothel.
-
-
After all even these two by two by three foot cages were a luxury suite compared to the pillaries they were locked in during that time. Thinking back to that experience Brothel Whore 3567-B was truly thankful she was so complaint, attractive, young, and skilled in pleasuring the customers and didn't have to spend her life locked in those things like the uncomplaint, uglier, older, and unskilled slaves. Thankfully after a while in the stocks those slaves' minds were so far gone that they really didn't suffer to much. Even so she wouldn't wish that fate on anyone let alone themselves so this threat would motivate her and her sister to preform their duties to the utmost of their abilities.
-
-
Now Brothel Whore 3567-B was fully aware that was why they were subjected to the experience in the first place. That was to brutally quash any thoughts of defiance and resistance to the orders of the madams and customers. Sure both sisters still feared whippings and other forms of torture. Yet the thought of being put back in the pillaries would make all almost any slave comply to any order.
-
-
Thankfully aside from servicing a few customers with torture and scat fetishes none of the orders were that extreme for the sisters. Plus any torture was limited to being extremely painful and not permanently damaging to the bodies of the slaves. Even limited it still wasn't a pleasant experience.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3567-B didn't have much more time to dwell on those thoughts as Madam 3613 returned and unlocked her cage. Despite the limited time they had to prepare themselves Brothel Whore 3567-B knew better than to crawl from her cage until her sister's was unlocked also. During the completion of their training at the facility both the sisters and twins had been trained to preform every task in perfect synchronisation from talking to performing various sex acts that allowed it. Though there were still many occasions where they were allowed to be individuals. Just this wasn't one of them as Brothel Whore 3567-A's cage was finally unlocked and the sisters were finally able to crawl from their confinement.
-
-
Soon all of the other slaves were out of their cages and they were joined by the other madams and their personal slaves. That was the position Brothel Whore 3567-B and her sister truly envied. Sure the personal slaves of the madams still serviced the customers but they were also the best treated of the slaves next to the madams themselves.
-
-
They weren't locked in the cages or made to service the desires of the creepier and or cruel customers. Basically as long as they kept the desires of the madam they served satisfied they lived a comfortable existence within the brothel. Granted that comfortable existence was still dependent on the madams who were also slaves like the rest of them. After all it was a fact of life for all slaves they could be demoted, solid, or even killed anytime the mood struck their owner.
-
-
Even with with that possibility all of the brothel whores desired this status. Unfortunately for both the sisters and the twins they weren't allowed to achieve this position within the brothel hierarchy. This was do to a rule that said madams were only allowed one personal slave. Along with their owner's decree saying the siblings couldn't be split up beyond being locked in cages next to one another. That and the fact with exception of Madam 3613 the others seamed to despise both sets of siblings for some reason.
-
-
This has proven to be a problem for the four of them since their arrival at the brothel. From being the ones that were singled out for the most degrading duties and servicing some of the more dreaded customers. Then given the twins repulsion to bestiality made the canine shows they had to preform a living hell. The sisters weren't spared from these spectacles either. Though it wasn't an issue for them since they actually liked servicing the dogs and took to exhibitionism naturally. Yet the twins' hangups about being fucked by dogs was worrying the sisters.
-
-
During their last show the twins became totally unresponsive after the dogs finished with them and the sisters had to take over their duties for the rest of the night. This included the twins' encore performance with the dogs and and adding the twins' quota for serviced customers to their own. They had pleaded for mercy for the twins before the sisters had taken their place. They even spent several hours pleasuring the "Head Madam" the next day in the vain hope they would be shown some mercy. About the only thing that the sisters refused to do was to take the twins' places locked in the pillaries. The sisters hoped that after spending the last two days being ruthlessly and repeatedly fucked in their mouths, pussies, and asses the twins would be finally broken of these hangups. Otherwise they may never be released from their bondage.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3567-B decided to try explaining this to them this morning as they cleaned and fed the twins. They hadn't been allowed to talk to them the first day but after they had pleaded with the madams to be allowed to give instructions to the twins they've been seeing signs of some improvement. For example after the brothel closed yesterday the twins begged to be allowed to pleasure the madams without being released from the stocks. They even referred to themselves by their current classification of "Chain Bang Bitches". Brothel Whore 3567-B could only hope that the twins were finally accepting the fact that they were and would always be sex slaves.
-
-
If only the two of them had truly recognized this most basic fact the four of them wouldn't have been sent to the brothel in the first place. The twins could've had a good life as the personal slaves of Sapphire. However since they couldn't get past their taboos about participating in acts of bestiality they lost that opportunity. This had also had cost the sisters their place as Master Robert Sanders' personal slaves/ artwork since they were supposed to insure the twins were properly trained before they left the facility.
-
-
The sisters had tried so hard to get the twins past that before the were packaged for shipment. Yet while the twins could willingly preform any other duty of a sex slave without hesitation. Every time a dog fucked them they acted like two freshly enslaved girls receiving their first whipping. So instead of going to the master's home they were shipped to this brothel. Deep down sisters didn't hold it against the twins. Still it had created some animosity that the twins knew was boiling beneath the surface with the sisters.
-
-
As much as she didn't like thinking about those days Brothel Whore 3567-B's thoughts drifted to them as she knelt with her sister at the feet of Madam 3613. They had been given the final test of their proficiency and acceptance of their duties as sexual playthings. While all of the other slaves including the sisters willing subjected themselves to every aspect of the test. The twins however had failed the test when they had unsuccessfully tried to resist the advances of the horny rottweilers they had been locked in with. While not a failure by the facility's standards it was to their owner's and this insured they ended up here.
-
-
While they had been told how the organization's brothel system worked early in their training. It wasn't until they arrived in one that the implications hit them. For example the customers weren't men that just walked in of the street as one would suspect but men and even a few women who paid a monthly membership fee to be able to use the brothel's merchandise. These people had to comply with the rules regarding the usage and treatment of the merchandise including being tested for STDs.
-
-
Now the rules about treatment and usage varied between brothels and the different classifications of the slaves. For instance the most heavily used of the slaves were the "Chain Bang Bitches". With exception of newer slaves required to serve this rule upon arrival they were older, less attractive, unskilled, and defiant slaves. They were kept locked in pillaries as the customers used their helpless bodies in mass. Now there was only about four or five full-time "Chain Bang Bitches" at this particular brothel and with one exception they were older slaves. Strangely enough they were all still attractive women and from what the sisters had seen vary complaint. Unlike the one younger of the group that was definitely there because of her defiant behavior.
-
-
Besides the twins there were two other slaves secured in the stocks temporarily as punishment. These slaves had repeatedly given unsatisfactory performances to the customers. Just like the twins this was these twos last warning. If their sexual skills didn't improve drastically they were going to be sent somewhere even more unpleasant.
-
-
While the second class of slave was the one the sisters fell into the "Brothel Whores". These slaves were kept on display in various submissive and sexy poses in the main foyer of the brothel on small platforms. They were forbidden from moving once on display until a customer had selected them. From there the slaves was either lead to a waiting room to service the customer or more often used right there on the platform. Now once the customer finished with them the slave was usually instantly put back on display.
-
-
There was exceptions for more popular and slaves with more seniority were allowed to rest and clean themselves after they were used. However the others weren't allowed to clean themselves until just before they went back on display the next day. These slaves would in many cases have the semen of a half-dozen customers coating their bodies and leaking from their orifices by the end of a shift. Unfortunately the sisters also were kept in this category by the madams' contempt of them. Even now Brothel Whore 3567-B could feel the dried cum from last night's customers on her inner thighs.
-
-
Also the more popular and senior slaves were allowed to wear skimpy lingerie much like the sisters had worn for the auction. While save for stockings and high heels the rest of the slaves were kept naked. Yet again there were exceptions since all "Brothel Whores" could earn that privilege. However most chose to remain naked since damaging or staining their lingerie could result in severe punishment.
-
-
Now within this class was also the personal slaves of the madams. These slaves had been selected by the madams primarily for their looks and skill at pleasuring their lesbian overseers. For this servitude they also received the privileges that were envied by all of the other slaves. Instead of being locked in cages each night they were allowed to sleep in a dog bed at the foot of the madams' beds or in a few cases in the beds themselves. They also were given better food and were allowed to be pleasured by any of the other slaves whenever they wanted save for the madams.
-
-
Finally there was the "Madams" they were the highest ranking amongst the slaves within the brothel. They oversaw every aspect of the operation of the establishment. As such nothing happened in the brothel that wasn't approved by the madams. From the upkeep of the slaves to what sex acts particular slaves had to preform to administering punishment to disobedient slaves. They even had some say in which customers could use which slaves and what services the slaves could provide. It was the madams that would lead the other slaves to the rooms to service the customers.
-
-
Now there was also a ranking system amongst them starting with the "Head Madam" who had almost absolute power over all the other slaves including the other madams. She was the one that handled the payment of membership fees and all payments for any extra services the customers wanted from the slaves. For this reason alone she was the one that greeted every customer as they entered and oversaw the selection of the slaves.
-
-
While all the madams wore teddies with built in garter-belts, matching stockings, and high heels she was the only one allowed to wear black. Though like every slave there she wasn't allowed to wear panties. Also like the other high ranking madams she wore a transparent lace robe as a symbol of her rank. While all of the madams still had to service the customers her services were reserved for select customers and there was stringent limitations on the acts she would preform. For example any of the other madams could be tortured for the entertainment of the customers except her. She was also the only slave in the brothel excluded from taking part in the bestiality shows put on several times a month.
-
-
The next highest ranking of the madams were the "Enforcers" or referred to by the lesser slaves and madams as "Reds" for the red teddies they wore. As their primary name implies it was these madams that enforced all of the brothel's rules and dealt out all punishments. The three of them answered directly to the "Head Madam" and insured her every order was obeyed without question. Other than the "Head Madam" they were the only madams allowed to wear robes. Though the same as the "Head Madam" they were forbidden from tying them closed so their red teddies would be on view for the customers.
-
-
It was also the "Enforcers" that would lead the other slaves on leashes to service the customers. They were also the ones that brutality insured that the customers were completely satisfied with the services of the slaves. Even the most basic infraction or unsatisfactory performance real or imagined was almost immediately met with painful consequences under their watch. For this reason alone all of the slaves within the brothel lived in fear of them.
-
-
Finally there was the remaining five madams. They were the lowest ranking within the group and had the title of "Brothel Madam" or "Pinks" for the pink teddies they wore. "Brothel Madams" were the ones that directly saw to the upkeep of the brothel and the slaves. It was them that made sure the brothel was cleaned and the slaves were fed and put on display. Like their superiors "Brothel Madams" have complete control over the bodies of the lesser slaves. Mind you control they take great advantage of whenever the opportunity or desire strikes them to be pleasured. Though with exception of when requested by customer's they cannot administer punishment to the slaves. For when these instances are required they bring in the "Enforcers"
-
-
While their tasks were the more menial like waking and releasing the slaves from their cages. They were the ones that had the most contact with the slaves. It was the "Brothel Madams" that supervised the slaves as they went about their none sexual duties of cleaning the brothel and preparing meals and so on. They were also the ones that watched the slaves for signs of abuse from the customers and other slaves. For this reason alone the "Brothel Madams" were the most respected and liked of the madams.
-
-
Many of the lesser slaves would go out their way to see that the "Brothel Madams" were kept happy and sexually satisfied so they could receive favored status amongst the slaves. This would get them the easier chores and they were watched closer for signs of abuse and fatigue while serving the customers. It is also the "Brothel Madams" that are the ones that treat their personal slaves the best. While the "Enforcers were trained since their enslavement as mistresses "Brothel Madams" almost always started as regular "Brothel Whores" and worked their way up.
-
-
Though the only exception to this that Brothel Whore 3567-B could see was Madam 3613. She had shown an amplitude towards dominating other slaves at the facility and had undergone basic training as a mistress. Once they arrived at the brothel she was immediately made a madam. Though while she was ranked as a "Brothel Madam" she didn't have many of the same privileges. This included not being allowed her own personal slave and limited sexual use of the lesser slaves. Though she was the only one of the "Brothel Madams" that had limited authority to administer punishments as she saw fit. She also differed from the other five "Brothel Madams" by the light teal green teddy she wore.
-
-
Despite her limited power Madam 3613 was still equally respected the same as her counterparts. Though since their arrival she had to keep her distance emotionally and physical from the sisters and the twins. Apparently to maintain her position she wasn't allowed to give the four siblings any preferential treatment regardless of their history.
-
-
Now there was rumors that she was being groomed by the "Head Madam" to replace one of the "Enforcers". However given their history the sisters didn't believe them. Regardless of the rumors the sisters did see that Madam 3613 spent a lot of time with the "Head Madam" . Though from what they saw it was more akin to being a personal slave then as a possible replacement for one of the "Enforcers". After all it wasn't uncommon to find Madam 3613 kneeling between the "Head Madam's" legs licking her pussy. In fact some days Madam 3613 would spend hours on end in the "Head Madam's" office doing her work for her when she wasn't on her knees pleasuring the "Head Madam".
-
-
What none of the slaves including all of the madams in the brothel knew was that the rumors were partially true. Though it wasn't one of the "Enforcers" Madam 3613 was going to be replacing but the "Head Madam" herself. Apparently the "Head Madam" had run afoul of the owner. In a few weeks or even days the "Head Madam" would find herself reduced to a "Chain Bang Bitch" before being sold as a "Kennel Bitch". Though that would be after she preformed on stage most of the duties she'd been exempted from.
-
-
Now there was one other group within the brothel that were not slaves. These were the security for the brothel and served as bouncers when the brothel was open. They were highly paid and extremely loyal to the brothel's owner. Their loyalty was insured by their pay and the fact they had unlimited use of the bodies of almost all of the slaves within the brothel with exception of business hours. Though they did regularly take part in customers requests for gang rape fantasies. No slave except the "Head Madam" could refuse to service them and they were biding their time until she was available for their sexual gratification.
-
-
Now the brothel itself was in a large mansion outside of a major city. It was part of a large walled estate that consisted of the manor house with a built-in gymnasium, a indoor and outdoor pool along with a few outbuildings. Now what was outside the manor wasn't really known to the sisters other then what they had seen the few times they'd been able to look out of windows. Still they could tell the pool was quite impressive complete with tropical foliage surrounding it and a stone waterfall.
-
-
However it was the inside of the mansion that the sisters knew the best. While it wasn't one of those massive one's the super rich and celebrities lived in it was still quite large. Taking at least acre itself maybe even two. It was two stories tall with over fifty rooms. Most of these rooms were six foot by eight foot and were only furnished with a bed. Though there were several rooms furnished according to several prominent sexual fantasies.
-
-
There were rooms set up for slumber party and daddy fantasies as well as several larger rooms for schoolgirl and cheerleader fantasies. Though most rooms consisted of just a bed every room had provisions for bdsm in them. That way regardless of the fantasy the slave was fulfilling she could still be bound and tortured as the customer desired. Even the locker room showers for the cheerleader fantasies could be converted in a moment's notice to string up a half-dozen struggling slave girls if a customer desired it.
-
-
Now the first room anyone saw was the foyer. As it was mentioned before this large circular room was where the slaves were put on display for the customers. The slaves' pedestals lined the perimeter of the foyer with a large central pedestal for the slaves to service customers in the foyer itself. While the display pedestals were padded two foot tall by two foot wide cylindrical stands only capable of holding a single kneeling slave the central pedestal was way bigger. It at least fifteen foot wide it allowed multiple slaves to service multiple customers at the same time. -
-
Surrounding the central pedestal was the pillaries of the "Chain Bang Bitches". While some were facing the central pedestal and others facing the slaves' pedestals. This was so regardless of their location the "Brothel Whores" had an excellent view of the suffering of the "Chain Bang Bitches". Though this wasn't the only factor in the foyer meant to humiliate the slaves and entertain the customers. Lining the walls and set up in a ring above the central pedestal were televisions showing the use of the slaves in the other rooms past and present.
-
-
Now there were several doorways along the sides of the foyer. From the main entryway directly across from the main staircase to doors that accessed the largest rooms within the brothel. The one that terrified the slaves the most was the theater. This is where the slaves were made to preform in various shows for the entertainment of the customers. These shows ranged from torture sessions to the before mentioned bestiality shows.
-
-
These performances served two purposes to draw customers to the brothel and work up their libidos. This stimulation combined with the complimentary viagras handed out at the door always resulted in a long and strenuous night for the slaves. It wasn't uncommon for the madams to have to drag the unconscious bodies of the slaves back to their cages after this arduous use by the customers.
-
-
Now these were just the rooms the customers saw. There were several devoted just to the slaves. Though for the majority of them it was the basement that they saw the most of. This is where all of the brothel whores were kept caged up. It was also where they ate their meals and pretty much lived their lives when they weren't servicing the customers.
-
-
Besides servicing customers there were only two times the slaves where allowed out of the basement. The first was was for exercise sessions in the gym. Like everything in the life of a slave girl these could be quite trying most of the times and pure torture the rest of the time. The last time they were allowed upstairs was cleaning the brothel. It was for this task the sisters were currently getting ready for.
-
-
An hour after they'd been freed from their cages the sisters had showered been fed and pleasured two of the bouncers. Now they were washing down the bodies of the twins while many of the other slaves were cleaning the various bodily fluids coating the floor and pedestals throughout the foyer. This was an especially unpleasant task today. Since several customers had decided to piss all over several of the "Chain Bang Bitches" including the twins.
-
-
While they weren't certain the sisters felt the twins should finally be receptive to the message they were about to give. Still they decided to wait until after they had fed the twins before they gave it. As objectionable as the twins were likely to be to what the sisters were suggesting. It would still be preferable to the intolerable conditions they now lived with.
-
-
The sisters' could tell their guess was correct when the buckets of gruel were set in front of the twins. As the twins began to weep worse than they ever had with the dogs. The sisters began working the feeding tubes into each of the twins' throats. Next the sisters pushed in the plunger of the large syringes they attached to the feeding tubes and injected the gruel directly down the twins' throats. From their own experience of being fed this way the sisters knew what the twins were going through.
-
-
After the first injection they would still be hungry. Yet the unnatural experience of being fed this way would make them not want a second injection. So when the sisters started refilling the syringes the looks of terror on the twins' faces were understandable. This turned to panic when the sisters brought the syringes up to the feeding tubes. After they pushed the plungers down again each of the sisters whispered the following message to the twins.
-
-
"You two WILL beg the madams to be locked in with the dogs. You WILL beg to do this so you may better satisfy the desires of the customers. You WILL also beg to do this during the time you are not being used by the customers. You do not need to like but you WILL do it. Or the next time we feed you we MAY mistake the gruel bucket for your enema pans. DO you two understand?"
-
-
While they knew the twins couldn't answer verbally with the feeding tubes down their throats so they really weren't expecting an answer. Yet as the twins frantically shook their heads up and down they knew their message had gotten through. They hated being this cruel to them it was better than the twins becoming permanent fixtures in the foyer or worse the stars of a snuff film.
-
-
As the feeding tubes were removed and the twins faces were wiped clean they stared at the sisters with looks of horror on their faces. The sisters played to the terror the twins felt as they each grabbed hold off one of the twins faces. They then forced each of the twins to look them in the face as they glared at them. They hoped that the twins wouldn't see through the fake expressions of anger on their faces as they picked up the buckets and walked away.
-
-
Part of them longed to comfort the twins as they wept but the sisters knew that they had to be tough if this plan was to work. Even as they walked up the stairs they had fight the urge to look back. This battle was quickly won once they got to the top of the stairs and were quickly put to work cleaning the slumber party room.
-
-
The sisters had watched the activities in this room while getting ass fucked last night. However they were shocked by the mess left behind. Tattered lingerie and sex toys were strewn throughout the room. Even now they could remember the screams of the slaves as what started as a slumber party lesbian scene turned into a brutal gang rape. The three slaves had been told they would be doing a lesbian three-some before being joined by a couple of customers who they would then gently pleasure. What the slaves hadn't been told was it was actually two customers plus seven of the bouncers and there was going to be nothing gentle able what ensued.
-
-
As Brothel Whore 3567-B picked up a dildo she remembered the screams of the petite redheaded slave as it was shoved up her ass. Next the dildo was the remains of the cute blonde's baby doll lingerie. They had watched as it was ripped from her body before she was dragged kicking and screaming back to the bed by her long hair. Then there were the cum stained sheets on the bed. They reminded the sister of the sobbing brunette getting triple penetrated. Then there was the puddles of cum in the corner. That was where the three slaves were left cowering in each other's arms when the customers finished with them.
-
-
Pushing these images aside the sisters set about their tasks. First all the sex toys were gathered up to be cleaned then the remains of the lingerie was thrown away. Followed by the dirty sheets and blanket being pulled from the bed to be washed. Once that was taken care of the sisters scrubbed down the room. They were on their hands and knees wiping up the cum puddles when the shadow of someone in the doorway fell over them.
-
-
Quickly looking over their shoulders the sisters saw two of the bouncers stroking their cocks as they entered the room. The sisters had hoped they only wanted blow jobs when they first saw them. However when the men knelt behind them the sisters knew they were getting fucked. This attention wasn't welcomed by the sisters. Since they each had serviced five customers last night and thanks to fucking viagra they both had two customers come back for seconds.
-
-
Though as sore was they were they knew they didn't have a choice. As they felt the shafts slip past their tinder pussy lips they lowered their upper bodies to the floor until they were resting on their breasts. Thankfully given their conditioning and all of the stimulus they where exposed to their pussies were constantly wet. Still as the shafts plowed in and out of their pussies they buried their heads in their arms and wept.
-
-
Though this was more to express their shame for being used this way. While they hadn't been at the brothel that long they had been there long enough to learn the preferences of these two bouncers. They were sadists that couldn't get off unless the slave was screaming in agony or crying her eyes out. Thankfully they had enough experiences to draw on that they could cry on command. They figured if they put on a convincing show of being raped hopefully the men would finish with them quicker.
-
-
So to aid in the performance the sisters started to plea for them to stop. The sisters were rewarded for this with their asses being slapped and getting their hair pulled as the ferocity of the thrusting increased. With their hair being pulled sisters sobbing and pleading increased which in turn causing the men to fuck them even harder. Until finally the sisters were pulled fully upright by their hair. As they screamed from the pain they felt the cocks impaling them erupt filling their wombs and pussies with cum.
-
-
As much as it hurt the sisters let their bodies go limp as the men pulled their softening cocks from their pussies. They were still being held up by their hair as the men stood up and made the sisters lick their cocks clean. Only then did they release the sisters' hair allowing them to collapse into sobbing heaps on the floor. They would remain like this until the men left the room.
-
-
Only once they left did the sisters finally end their performance and get back to work cleaning the room as quickly as they could. As unpleasant as that experience was it could still become worse. After all the sisters didn't want to receive a whipping for falling behind schedule because of it. So besides a quick prayer no more bouncers showed up and not bothering to wipe up the cum leaking from their pussies the sisters went on as if nothing happened.
-
-
They had just about finished cleaning when they heard someone knock on the door frame. While initially surprised the sisters immediately relaxed as they quickly realized it was just a fellow slave. After all the bouncers and madams don't knock before entering a room. Looking to see who had entered and saw the redhead from last night with the cleaned bedding and sex toys. The sisters were kind of happy to see her in particular for they had only been used in this room once before and didn't know where everything was supposed to go.
-
-
So after asking for her help the sisters and Brothel Whore 2382-B3 got work putting the sex toys in their various hiding places. As they worked the sisters were plagued by a question they have wanted to ask this slave for a while now. While they were sure they had never met her before they got to the brothel. There was still something very familiar about her identification number.
-
-
With no subtle way of asking they just came out with the question. Given this slave was vary withdrawn around the others they hoped she would answer. They had almost expected her to be to embarrassed to answer. However she took on a look of puzzlement as she answered with her own question.
-
-
"How can two second generation slaves not know how the slave classification numbers work?"
-
-
Now they were really confused. What did she mean by they were second generation slaves? They were captured and enslaved by their stepmother Mistress 3567. So why would this slave think they were born as slaves? Their own puzzlement didn't go unnoticed as she asked them another question.
-
-
"Are you second generation slaves?"
-
-
The sisters shook their heads no and told her about how they were enslaved by their stepmother after their father died. They also told how they had been trained along side the twins and Madam 3613. The only thing they didn't mention was the part about them and the twins failing to meet the standards of Master Robert Sanders and how they ended up here.
-
-
She quickly apologized for the misunderstanding and told them how she had heard that the classification system wasn't explained to first generation slaves but their own classification numbers had thrown her off. She told them how the Letters signify which one of them was the older of the two and since their stepmother was already a slave they took on her identification number. While her own identification number came from her grandmother and the B signified her mother was the second born child of her grandmother. Meanwhile the 3 that followed the B signified she was born from her mother's third breeding.
-
-
She then told how immediately after she was born she was taken from her mother. She was then placed in a orphanage where she grew up. While they raised all the girls to have submissive traits the whole truth wasn't known to her until she reached enslavement age. That was when she was told her family history and how the whole slave breeding system worked. That was also when she was sent off for her own slave training before being sent to the brothel three months ago.
-
-
As for why her identification number was so familiar to them she didn't know. Maybe they met one of her sisters or cousins who were also slaves. As to which one She also didn't know with the exception of one cousin she'd never met any of them. While as a child she always wondered if she had relatives now that she was a slave she hated thinking about it. After all given how she was suffering she didn't want the thoughts of how her family was also suffering.
-
-
Though that mindset also caused her to be plagued by feelings of guilt for abandoning her family to that fate. While she knew there was nothing she could do about it part of wished she could help them somehow. Though the way her cousin was treated by her owner was some comfort. She was a "Pleasure Maid" and her owner had somehow tracked her down in this brothel and brought the two of them together for an incestuous lesbian show. Now about once or twice a month he'll bring her so they can be together. The last time being the day before the sisters arrived.
-
-
The sisters were horrified by the part of the story where she told how she became a slave. Though it did make them remember something they had heard at the facility and overlooked at the time. It was the day they were marked with with their identification tattoos. Just before the twins got their piercings the Tattoo Master had made a comment about the twins' mother being a breeder. Then there was how the twins had said the last time they saw their mother in the kennels they were certain she was pregnant.
-
-
Based on what Brothel Whore 2383-B2 had just told them the twins' mother Kennel Bitch 3569 wasn't just a sex toy of the dogs but also breeding stock for the organization. This made them wonder if the mothers of the other girls enslaved the same time as the sisters suffered this same fate. While Brothel Whore 3567-B remembered one of the mothers was trained along side her daughter the others were made into Kennel Bitches.
-
-
Seeing that Brothel Whore 3567-B seamed to be bothered by something Brothel Whore 2382-B3 asked about. Not thinking about the effects it would have on her sister let alone herself Brothel Whore 3567-B told about what she just realized about the twins' mother and the other mothers at the facility. Even as her sister gasped Brothel Whore 3567-B saw Brothel Whore 2382-B2 nodding her head before she said that was more in likely the case.
-
-
From what Brothel Whore 2382-B2 knew while mother and daughter slave sets were highly desired a lot of the mothers enslaved did end up as breeding stock. On top of that if Kennel Bitch 3569 had already produce one set of twin daughters then it was highly likely she'd produce more sets. This information was more disturbing than anything else the sisters had been told since their enslavement. Especially considering the implications it had on their own lives.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-2382-B2 totally understood what the sisters were going through. She had the same realization herself when she found out. Though she also knew that the sisters didn't know the full horror yet. She struggled with trying to decide if she should tell them the rest or if they were better off not knowing. Finally she decided they had the right to know.
-
-
As the sisters left the room a little while later they were still visibly shaken by what they were told. They had also made Brothel Whore 2382-B2 promise not to tell the twins. While Brothel Whore 2382-B2 felt they also had a right to know she agreed with the sisters' reasoning on the issue. Besides right now her biggest concern was getting her chores done anyway. She still had more cleaned sex toys and bondage equipment that needed returned to the various rooms in the brothel.
-
-
While the sisters had been horrified by what Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had told them they decided to help her finish her chores. After all she didn't have to help them with theirs let alone tell them the information she did. Granted as disturbing and terrifying was being told the mandated slave birthing requirements she also gave them some good news.
-
-
Apparently while they were being used by the bouncers the twins had did as the sisters had told them to. After being released from the stocks they went on to pleasure the "Head Madam" as well as all of the "Reds" before they were taken to the kennels to demonstrate their dedication to pleasuring the customers. The sisters could only pray now the twins were successful in fighting their demons. For the sisters feared this was the twins' last chance.
-
-
They would have to wait a little while for this answer as they arrived at their final destination The classroom. While it definitely reminded the sisters of the one at the facility it was still different. That one was larger and the locations of things were always changing depending on the days lesson or the slave movie the facility was producing. While humiliating when they first found out about them sisters eventually grew to like doing those. It was making these movies that they learned and practiced their fantasy fulfillment acting skills their lives now depended on.
-
-
Though they did wonder what some of their friends would say and think if they saw some of those movies. Let alone that they were now working in a brothel. The sisters were certain they would be horrified by the whole truth. Yet that didn't stop them from wondering what their old friends would think about the two naive prudes as they were called were now both porn stars and prostitutes. Combine that with the various sexual activities the sisters have engaged in they were certain their friends would've have believed it was really them.
-
-
They quickly decided to push these thoughts aside before they became painful. Even as nice as it was to have thoughts about those times and not be focusing on what they had lost. This would prove problematic however once they were introduced to the two slaves currently cleaning the classroom. As Brothel Whore 3321 and Brothel Whore 3321-A were introduced what Brothel Whore 2382-B2 told them about the classification system came back to them along with the part about mother daughter slave sets.
-
-
Strangely enough these two didn't act like the sisters expected. Sure the mother was definitely protective of her daughter as well as fearful of their situation but they were still open and friendly towards the sisters like they were all still free women. Though Their training as sex slaves was evident when they each pulled both of the sisters into a passionate kiss while giving the sisters' asses a groping.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had to laugh at the confused looks on the faces of the sisters as kisses were exchanged between the four slaves. While she hadn't expected the two of them to be so brazen about it. Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A like many of the slaves have expressed their desires to be with the sisters and twins since their arrival. Strangely enough this was also true of Brothel Whore 2382-B2 just her timidness kept her from acting on it like that.
-
-
She was still chuckling as the breathless sisters were finally released from the embrace. While a majority of a Brothel Whore's life was a series of degradations that left them living in fear but moments like this at least temporary allowed them to feel like free women. Well at least until the sound of a set of high heels entering the room brought their true situation suddenly and sharply back into focus.
-
-
While the sight of Madam 3613 normally didn't scare the sisters it did the other slaves as they quickly fell to their knees. While it was the sight of the riding crop in her hand that had the sisters on their knees bowing before their former friend. They could only wait for whatever punishment they knew was coming. Strangely enough the sisters hoped that after the punishment they would be allowed to pleasure Madam 3613. While challenging eating her out was a favorite activity of the sisters.
-
-
Sadly they wouldn't have that privilege for a while but they did get to pleasure her by receiving the punishment Madam 3613 administered to all of them. That is everyone except Brothel Whore 3321-A her punishment was administered by her mother. Apparently the two of them specialized in mother on daughter domination fantasies. As such her mother was to administer all of Brothel Whore 3321-A's punishments.
-
-
Though their focus at the moment was the lecture Madam 3613 was giving them about how it was the madams that decided the cleaning assignments or how four them had rules about pleasure from lesbianism. Along with a few other things that amounted to them the madams give the orders and them the slave whores followed them. This was intermixed with their shrieks and the four of them thanking her for the punishment so they could better service the customers.
-
-
But during Brothel Whore 3321-A's punishment the sisters began to understand why mother daughter slave sets were popular. Something about the words " Thank you mommy for whipping your disobedient slut of a daughter" just made the sisters' pussies wet. They would stow this information away until later as they listed to what else Madam 3613 had to say.
-
-
Apparently the "Reds" wanted to be the ones to whip the lot of them. However the "Head Madam" was willing to overlook their infractions as long as they received a partial punishment and came up with some ideas about performances they could do for the customers. They were then reminded the more degrading to them the better. Madam 3613 also highly recommended the five of them took an opportunity to thank the "Head Madam" properly for her generosity today.
-
-
A half hour later the five were together in the gym brainstorming ideas on how best to debase themselves and each other. Though giving their workout regiment and the exercise equipment they were strapped to made that difficult at times. For instance the sisters and Brothel Whore 2382-B2 were strapped to exercise bikes pedaling was fast as they could to keep from receiving electronic shocks from the clips hooked up to their nipple and clit piercings. What made it even more difficult was the dildo they had to suck on and the two other dildos reciprocating in and out of their ass holes and pussies. The speed of these dildos was controlled and powered by their own pedaling. So the harder they pedaled the harder they fucked themselves. Now there was one difference between the three of them for some reason Brothel Whore 2382-B2 wasn't forced to suck on a dildo.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A were also on bikes like the others only theirs weren't controlled by their own pedaling but each others. So basically how hard one pedaled determined how hard the other was fucked. Their's also differed by the fact the dildos in their mouths also moved in accordance to their pedaling. Now their workout pace and been gradually increased the same as the sisters.
-
-
They also found if more the one of them at a time removed their lips from the dildo between them they all would be shocked. They also would all be shocked if any of them had the dildos out of their mouths to long. The others also had to work harder whenever one of their mouths were free.
-
-
Even so they were able to discuss a lot just there was a lot of slurping, shrieking in pain , and orgasmic moaning mixed in. The discussion first focused on the fantasies each of them specialized in or periodically took part in. For instance Brothel Whore 2382-B2 primary did daddy fantasies do to her youthful appearance. Though this also made her ideal for schoolgirl and cheerleader fantasies.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A while available for most fantasies Brothel Whore 3321 had some limitations concerning dominating her daughter. Basically for any sexual act she preformed without her daughter. She had to preform two or three with her and they always tended to be unpleasant for her daughter. But most tended to revolve around her raping her daughter or having her daughter raped.
-
-
This actually gave the sisters the idea of Brothel Whore 3321 letting a dog rape her daughter. Then the whole time Brothel Whore 3321-A is pleading for her not to do it or to make it stop. Of course both Brothel Whores 3321 3321-A were cringing the whole time they told this scenario since they had never done bestiality.
-
-
The sisters on the other hand hadn't truly specialized in anything at the brothel but they made great schoolgirls and cheerleaders at the facility. They could also be called upon to do maid fantasies. Plus they were trained dog fuckers.
-
-
This made the sisters think up a scene where Brothel Whore 3321 would play the cruel mistress of the house along with her equally cruel daughter Brothel Whore 3321-A. Together they would enslave torment and rape their maids played by the sisters. They would even have the sisters gang raped during the performance. The sisters could even be forced to wear the skimpy maid outfits before they were torn from their bodies during the gang rape.
-
-
Though Brothel Whore 3321-A suggested that at some point she should piss her mother off and find herself in the same position as the sisters as her mother's sex slave. That way while the sisters are being gang raped she will be pleasuring her mother. Then when the men are done with the sisters her mother would throw her to the mob. Then while she's being raped she can beg and plead to her mother for mercy.
-
-
It was Brothel Whore 3331 that suggested a final twist. When the men finish with her daughter they turn on her. She'll them find herself being gang raped only it turns out to be only the beginning. The four sperm covered captives are then tortured forced to preform acts of incest and finally lead away in chains to trained and sold as sex slaves. The scene finally ends with all of them being auctioned off to the highest bidder.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had been struggling to come up with something for herself. Yet she had come up with something to add to the slaves auction. She suggested that the customers could actually take part that way they were actually being auctioned off to the highest bidder. The customers would then get their services for a weekend. She could also be included by playing a daughter being sold off by her father. She could add to the performance by pleading and crying as her own cloths are ripped off before being dragged into the stage to be sold.
-
-
Something about what Brothel Whore 2382-B2 just suggested sounded very familiar to the sisters. Until they remembered the slave auction they already took part in had similar aspects. In fact what she suggested was almost identical to that auction. But how could she know about it? When it happened she was serving in this brothel. Plus they were trained at different training facilities so unless it was actually a standard practice she somehow had to know more about their history then she let on.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 on the other hand didn't understand the puzzled expressions on the faces of the sisters. But a disturbing idea for a scenario for herself just popped in her head. Sadly it was also a scenario that she'd been dreading since arriving at the brothel. Unfortunately it also involved something she had only done once and absolutely hated. Yet she also knew sooner or later it would happen to her here.
-
-
This was especially probable given the sisters' description of their skill set and their earlier suggestion. Along with the fact this discussion was definitely being monitored made her decide to bite the bullet and get it over with. Still she was hesitant to actually suggest that for herself. After all what if she couldn't handle it this time. The one time she did do it she was a sobbing wreak and she had seen how that reaction was treated in this brothel. Taking a deep breath she decided what the hell better to get it over with sooner rather than later.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 was on the verge of tears as began laying out the scenario. She comes home from school in her little schoolgirl outfit. As she walks into the house she finds her father and his friends drinking beer and watching porn. When they see her in the sexy little outfit something snaps. The next thing she knows her father advances on her.
-
-
Pulling into his arms he begins kissing her while his hands grope her ass. She begins to struggle to escape from him in the process angering him in his drunken state. Finally his anger gets the best him and he slaps her. This sends her spiralling to the floor. As she lands on her stomach her short skirt flys up revealing she wasn't wearing panties. She quickly tries to cover herself but it's to late.
-
-
Now even angrier he puts her over his laps and brutality spanks her bare bottom. While she cries and pleads for him to stop he's calling her a little slut and whore while his friends egg him on also calling her similar names. As she struggles and pleads though tear filled eyes she has to listen to their insults as her pour little ass is slapped again and again. He finally tires of spanking the struggling girl but to her horror her ordeal is only beginning.
-
-
During the spanking she had felt his hard cock poking her stomach though his pants. Finished with her spanking her father throws her back on the floor at his feet. As her father begins to unzip his fly she screams "Please daddy not that!" But it is only answered with "If your going to act like a whore then I'm going to treat you like one." With his intentions now clear he pulls his cock out of his pants.
-
-
Attempting to flee she turns her back to her father and is shocked to see all of her father's friends also have pulled out their cocks and are now stroking themselves. Unfortunately it causes her to hesitate giving her father the opportunity to grab a hold of her ponytail. As she screams in pain her father drags her across the floor until she is kneeling in front of him. With his cock now next to her lips she tries desperately to resist him by clamping her mouth shut.
-
-
Though her father isn't in the mood to be refused and starts to slap her face while he holds her by the hair. This brakes her will to resist and she promises to do whatever he wanted. With that she can only cry as she opens her mouth and allows her father to insert his cock. Partially in shock her body freezes up as the invader slips past her lips. This isn't to her father's satisfaction however and he slaps her again before ordering her to suck his cock like the whore she was.
-
-
Unable to refuse she begins to bob her head back and forth. As the shaft violates her mouth her weeping increases. To her horror he soon tires of her efforts and literally takes matters into his own hands. Before she can grasp what is happening her father grabs both sides of her head and forces himself fully down her throat. As she struggles for breath she panics and tries to push him back. Though she is unable to budge him as she desperately pushes against his hip. Only when she is on the verge of passing out does he relent and allow her to breath by pulling his cock from her mouth.
-
-
She is still dazed and trying to catch her breath he releases her head. As she collapses onto her back she inadvertently spreads her her legs exposing her pussy. Taking this as a sign of her consent he pounces on her again. She can only cry as blouse is torn open exposing her braless breasts. She is trembling in fear as her father grabs one of her perky breasts. As she shakes in terror he starts to squeeze her breasts. As she feels his other hand on her thigh she begins to shake head side to side as she vainly pleads for him to stop. These pleas will continue as she feels his hand start moving up her inner thigh.
-
-
Her eyes widened to nearly cartoon proportion when his hand suddenly and forcibly grasps her pubic mound. A whimper escapes her lips as her father's fingers glide over slit. She can only sob uncontrollably as she feels his finger penetrate her pussy. Her eyes slam shut as she feels a second finger join the first. No longer able to processes what is happening to her she momentarily passes out.
-
-
The sudden orgasmic screams several of her companions suddenly interrupted Brothel Whore 2382-B2's story at that point. Looking at the sisters Brothel Whore 2382-B2 is shocked by the intensity of the orgasms rocking their bodies. Their bodies have completely tensed up as their juices sprayed from their pussies. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 watches as the straps holding them to the bikes were strained before the sisters finally passed out.
-
-
Even as the unconscious bodies of the sisters was suddenly jolted by electricity. Brothel Whore 2382-B2's attention was solely focused on the twitching bodies of the sisters. While they hung limp still impaled between the dildos Brothel Whore 2382-B2's attention was torn away. Looking at Brothel Whores 3321 3321-A provided Brothel Whore 2382-B2 the sight of both mother and daughter undergoing massive climaxes. While not nearly as erotic as the sisters was still the final push that was needed for Brothel Whore 2382-B2's own orgasm.
-
-
The only problem was with the sisters now unconscious and no longer pedaling resulted in the rest of them to receive sudden and painful electric shocks. Suddenly their orgasmic bliss was turned into excruciating torture. Though the sisters' unconscious bodies just twitched with each jolt the rest of them began to shriek as they were mercilessly shocked. To all of their horror they watched as the "Head Madam" stopped the "Pinks" from coming to their aid. It wasn't until Brothel Whore 2382-B2 drifted into unconscious her self did the "Head Madam" allow someone to intervene.
-
-
When Brothel Whore 2382-B2 finally regained consciousness she was surprised to find herself in her cage gagged with her arms shackled behind her back with no memory how she got there. As she tried to remember how she got here her thoughts went to the last thing she remembered. With a sudden sense of dread she suddenly remembered what had happened. Quickly looking around for the others. To her relief she was able to quickly spot Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A shackled and gagged in their cages the same her. However she couldn't see the sisters. Thankfully both Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A looked seriously worse for wear but they could recover. Yet the absence of the sisters is what truly scared her. There was was something about the joyful glee she had seen in the "Head Madam's" eyes. as she watched the sisters' bodies twitch that really concerned her.
-
-
Her fears turned out to be well founded after the others three were sent back to their cages the sisters were revived. Even though they were unable to even stand the "Head Madam" ordered them to service customers anyway. Even the "Reds" opposed this order resulting in the brothel's owner having to making a emergency intervention. The sisters were carried to one of the "Pinks" rooms where they were cared for the week it took them to recover. The "Head Madam" however was furious that someone went over her head to the owner and vowed to find them and make them suffer. This turned out to be a empty threat when she was confined to her room while the owner decided her punishment.
-
----
Now those who have read this chapter so far already know part of what was about to happen but here's the whole story. It took the sisters a week to recover enough so they could move around fully followed by a second week before they could resume their duties on the floor. Now during that first week they were allowed to be visited by the others so they could see for themselves the sisters were alright. Strangely enough this included the twins who the sisters figured would never want to see them again after what they threatened them with. Yet the twins were grateful the sisters were alright and forgave them since the threat was the kick in the ass they needed. Once the twins had left the sisters asked to see Brothel Whore 2382-B2 alone.
-
-
As soon as they were alone they asked her the next time her cousin visited to thank their owner for saving their lives and that they said they were sorry for failing him the way they did. They also wanted him to know they will proudly continue to service his brothel's customers until their dying day. The look on Brothel Whore 2382-B2's face was final proof they needed to know they were right about why her identification number was so familiar. Their final request was for her to tell them how the hell that scenario of hers ended.
-
-
Though once she reluctantly told them they wished they weren't locked in chastity belts. As each part of the story unfolded they longed to pleasure themselves. The urge to masturbate was so over powering. As she told of the girl coming to as her father started to rape her. To after he brutalized her he let the friends have at her. Next she's on her hands and knees after the friends finished when the family dog came in and decides to take his turn with her.
-
-
The girl's torment continues with the dog fucking the girl again. Only now she's completely naked save for a dog collar and a leash. Though now she's tied up by the leash in the backyard as she cries like a baby as her canine rapist has his way with her. Meanwhile the father and his friends are in the house raping her two girlfriends who unfortunately decided to spend the weekend at her house When they finish with the girlfriends they make them fuck the dog also. Finally they blackmail all three girls into being sex slaves with videos of them being fucked by the dog.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 then went on to tell them she wasn't sure if she would've told them the part about the dog. Mostly out of fear the "Head Madam" would make her fuck a dog. She had been used by one once during training and developed issues. While she had a orgasm the aggressiveness of the dog terrified her. Apparently while it was fucking her it bit down on her neck and started growling at her. While the dog didn't bite hard enough to brake the skin she was still terrified it was going to maul her. Sadly these fears kept her from becoming a personal slave like her cousin.
-
-
To her embarrassment she admitted she was also reluctant to tell the part about the girlfriends. Mostly because she wasn't sure how to tell the sisters of her desire to be with them. While she didn't want to see them brutalized like in the scenario she hoped to do a lesbian performance with them. To that end she also came up with a cheerleader on schoolgirl domination scenario. Where they played the cheerleaders and made her the schoolgirl their slave bitch.
-
-
The sisters were actually flattered but they were never comfortable dominating another slave. They had done something just like the cheerleader on schoolgirl scenario with the twins. It started the sisters forcing the twins into a locker room. They then blackmail them with dirty pictures of them. With the twins firmly under the sisters control the fun begins.
-
-
They have their way with the twins first making them eat their pussies. Then they sodomze the twins with strap-ons. Next the sisters arrange for the twins to be gang raped. This then leads to the twins being fucked by teachers to get the sisters better grades.
-
-
Then to totally humiliate them the sisters turn the dogs loose on the twins in front of the whole school. Finally with their lives totally destroyed the sisters sale the twins into sexual slavery. Though this is were it goes wrong for the sisters. Instead of paying the sisters for the twins the slavers instead take them as sex slaves as well. The scenario finally ends with the sisters on their hands and knees screaming in agony while the twins sodomized them before the four of them were sold.
-
-
While the scenario did make the sisters horny as hell they ended up feeling totally guilty about what they put the twins through. Granted it probably would of still happened to them anyway. The sisters still spent the next week pleasuring the twins at every opportunity in an attempt to make it up to them. They finally ended up doing the scenario over again with only with the roles reversed.
-
-
They also didn't want to have the "Head Madam" decide to have them do a repeat performance of that scenario. Though the facility made videos of both versions so it's highly likely that information was available to her. Still the sisters admitted that they had been living in fear of the possibility. Though the twins and them had an agreement regarding each of them having to fallow such orders. So they should finally except this final part of being a slave and move past it.
-
-
So before she left Brothel Whore 2382-B2 promised to help the sisters with this goal. If they helped with her fear of being fucked by dogs. She also would talk to the twins about helping. After all if it was dominating the twins that bothered them so much. They needed to dominate them as often as possible to get past it.
Just as she needed to get fucked by dogs as often as possible to get past her fears. Like any of their duties as slaves the more they did them the easier they got.
-
-
As Brothel Whore 2382-B2 left the room the sisters realized she was right. If they learned anything from this incident they had to be able to fallow any order. So when they learned that a special show was being set up that corresponded with their return to the floor. They weren't that surprised to hear they would be performing the opening act. They were going to take up Brothel Whore 2382-B2 on her offer to be their bitch but they found that her and Brothel Whores 3321 and 3321-A were going to be putting on their own demanding performances for the crowd. So again taking Brothel Whore 2382-B2's advice the twins became the sisters partners for the welcoming celebration for the new "Head Madam".
-
-
They had planned quite a show for the customers. It would be a weekend long event starting Friday morning. It would open with the new "Head Madam" leading her predecessor out onto stage in chains. Though the changes she imposed would be immediately visible when she her standard black lingerie minus the robe plus the new mandatory accessories for all of the madams slave shackles on their wrists and ankles. As her predecessor is terrified of what she knows will happen to her during the show she hides it behind a mask of defiance as the new "Head Madam" addresses the audience.
-
-
"Greetings to our loyal customers I am the new Head Madam of this establishment Brothel Whore 3613."
-
-
A roar of applause rips through the crowd as she begins to parade her predecessor around the front of the stage. Whipping her with a riding crop. Other than the marks "Head Madam" 3613 just added the crowd can see the former "Head Madam" is untouched. In fact if her arms weren't shackled behind her back or the additions of the hobble chain ankle shackles, and the ring gag she would look ready to greet the customers like normal. After she is dressed in her fanciest teddy and robe. her finest pair of stockings and the most expensive pair of high heels in her wardrobe. In fact every article of clothing she had on was selected for that reason so she would be wearing her best clothing. Even though it also would be the last time in her long and arduous lifetime she would ever wear clothes.
-
-
With the exhibition of her predecessor's predicament complete for at least the moment "Head Madam" 3613 continues speaking.
-
-
"As many of you know I am not new to this brothel. In fact I've had the privilege of servicing many of you here today on numerous occasions. However you all should know while there will be changes in the rules regarding the treatment of us slaves. We will be taking steps to continue our proud tradition of satisfying our customer's every desire. To that end the services of the "Head Madam" are no longer reserved to select few. That's right my tight little asian ass is now at your complete disposal."
-
-
As crowd goes wild "Head Madam" steps forward and begins to show them various parts of her body. Facing away from them she bends forward and runs her hands over her ass. Next she turns around widely spreads her legs and fingers her pussy. She then pulls her wet fingers from her snatch and sucks them clean. As a final touch she pulls down her top. She first runs her hands over her breasts then starts to painfully twist her nipples.
-
-
As cat calls and whistles spring from the crowd "Head Madam" 3613 pulls her top up and returns to her original position. Knowing she can't continue until the crowd calms she decides to give her predecessor a few whacks to wipe the smug expression off of her face. Of course the impromptu whipping of the former "Head Madam's" tits and ass proves quite popular with the audience. So naturally it takes a while to calm back down before she could continue speaking but when she did they absolutely loved what she had to say.
-
-
"Now you all saw the new display pedestal installed in front of the entrance. Starting immediately after this show I'll be chained to it with my body at the complete disposal of you the customers."
-
-
Waving her hands to temporarily silence the crowd "Head Madam" 3613 continues.
-
-
"While my collar is chained to this pedestal my arms will also be shackled behind my back. Thus rendering me and my bodily orifices helpless to whatever abuses you all wish to inflict on them."
-
-
Again she must silence the crowd before she continues.
-
-
"I'll also be available by appointment for any fantasy fulfillment session."
-
-
While the applause is deafening from this announcement it's nothing compared what happens after her next one. But before she can give she must put preparations in place. After giving a prearranged signal two of the "Enforcers" bring a special steal device onto the stage. Once it's set up in the center of the stage the "Enforcers" walk over to the "Head Madam". While one takes the riding crop and the former "Head Madam's" leash the other shackles "Head Madam" 3613's arms behind her back then attaches a chain to her collar. Next "Head Madam" 3613 is lead to the device forced to kneel in front of it. and promptly bent over it. The "Enforcer" then attaches the other end of the chain to the bottom of the device. Finally "Head Madam" 3613's legs are widely spread before being secured to the device.
-
-
With "Head Madam" 3613 secured to the rape rack the "Enforcers" then push a tall thin cage onto stage. Once it's positioned a ways behind the rape rack the former "Head Madam" finds herself secured into it. With both the former and current "Head Madams" now secured all but one of the "Enforcers" leave the stage. That one eagerly waits for her part of the coming performance. Now secured in front of the audience "Head Madam" continues.
-
-
"Now before I explain why I'm on this rape rack I need to tell you about today's planned events. First we have a performance by our customers' two favorite sets of twin sister's. They will put their hot bodies to the test as they are gang raped before being finished off by the dogs. They then will be put out on floor to service you the customers. Following a two hour intermission to allow the use of the slaves including myself we will return for the the next performance."
-
-
Pausing to give the crowd cheering to die down "Head Madam" 3613 continues.
-
-
We then get to watch as a mother shows he daughter a slave's proper place on her knees. As a sweet girl suffers greatly at the hands of her genuine mother. She be brutality tortured before her own mother has her gang raped. When they finish with the daughter she will be given to the dogs. But do not worry about the mother while the dogs are busy with the daughter the mother will be receiving her own gang rape. Before being given to the dogs herself before both of them go on the floor just in time for the next intermission."
-
-
This time it takes several minutes for the applause to die down. Before she could speak again.
-
-
"Now those both will be hard to top but we a the brothel's favorite innocent slave girl at our disposal. We will get to watch as this sweet innocent little thing gets brutalized by her father and his friends. Finally before she is put on the floor to provide for your sexual needs she will be given to the family dog."
-
-
"Head Madam" 3613 wasn't sure about the putting Brothel Whore 2382-B2's first dog fucking at this place in the show. Yet based on the applause of the audience it turned out to be the correct decision. Though now came the part that concerned her and her predecessor. It was also where she explained why she was bound that way.
-
-
"Now after our final intermission we will get to watch a special performance by my predecessor. We will watch as she is literally stripped of the vestiges of her former position. She will then be tortured for your viewing pleasure before her own brutal gang rape. Her final task before she takes up her new position as this brothel's most heavily used "Chain Bang Bitch" will be to satisfy the biggest and most aggressive dog we could find."
-
-
The cheers went through the roof with this announcement but that was still nothing compared to her next one.
-
-
"Now to finish the performance you get to watch as I am fucked for the first time by the same dog as my predecessor. That's right you will get to watch as this massive horny dog aggressively and brutality makes me his bitch. Mind you a position I'll hold for the reminder of my life."
-
-
As she waited for the applause to die down again before she could finish.
-
-
"For those who don't know what that means not only will this dog be tied to the same pedestal as his new bitch but I'll be submitting myself every way possible. From the moment he takes me I'll be available for his use however and whenever he wants me. So do be surprised if you all see being taken by my new owner on a regular basis."
-
-
Now the crowd was truly going wild. When she had announced the former "Head Madam's" fate the very dog had been lead onto stage by two of the biggest bouncers. Naturally once the beast had seen her bent over like that it rushed over in an attempt to take her helpless body. To the disappointment of the crowd they two bouncers were barely successful. They were dragged six feet before they were finally able to stop the dog not even a foot from from his soon to be bitch.
-
-
Granted the idea of the small asian girl being taken by such a massive and aggressive animal had most of them stroking their cocks. Still "Head Madam " 3613 had one last well technically two announcements but for the one about her whipping to go over properly it had to wait until after her first performance.
-
-
"All right before we get this show started I need to inform you all why I'm chained to this rape rack. Well given the fact many today's performances will take some time. Naturally with watching these hot pieces of ass be abused like that it's only fair the establishment make another hot piece of ass available for your sexual gratification between the intermissions. So during all shows except of course my own my orifices will be available for your pleasure."
-
-
Now the crowd was truly going wild. The shouting and cheering was unbelievably laud. She could even see a line starting to form of those wanting to fuck the shit out of her. Unfortunately they would have to wait a little longer.
-
-
"Now before the horny mob descends on my helpless body. We have a special treat for three lucky members of the audience. They will be given the first chance at not only my orifices but also everyone of the slaves brutalized on stage once they go on the floor. Now with that taken care of it seams my orifices aren't leaking cum like they should be. Now how about our three lucky audience members come up here and fix that."
-
-
Even as the applause reached exaggerated levels the three men in question headed for the stage once their names were called. Not even half a minute later they were pounding away on her helpless body. The brutality of the three's assault on her orifices was only intensified by the cheering from the audience. Now these three were not picked at random. The were the customers with the greatest sexual stamina as well as the most brutal sexual techniques. "Head Madam" 3613 had specifically chosen them to make her first performance as satisfying to the crowd as possible.
-
-
Now you think given the way she was secured only two of the men could fuck her at a time. However this particular rape rack was designed to allow for someone to fit under the secured victim. So in no time all of "Head Madam"3613's orifices were full of cock. Now this spectacle was truly meant for the crowd but more for the other slaves. Instead of the dominant overlord rule her predecessor held. She would assume the role of subservient equal to the other slaves. Now she still had all of the same responsibilities when off duty. However her on duty ones would have to revolve around the servicing of customers.
-
-
Now the original plan was to only allow them to fuck their assigned orifices. Yet just before she went on stage she made the decision to let them each have a turn at each hole. So after ten minutes of intense pounding and three sperm injections the crowd got the special treat of her begging the men to take two more turns. So another thirty minutes of intense pounding was her fate before they finally finished with her. Well at least for now. For some reason these men never used the other slaves again. Yet became her most common and frequent customers.
-
-
Now the rape rack had one other feature that came into play as soon as they finished with her. It had wheels this allowed the "Enforcer" to slowly turn her around. This allowed the audience to see the effects of the fucking she just received. From her saliva coated face, neck, and breasts. To the cum leaking from her gaping ass hole and pussy. This little demonstration was so successful it was repeated before each intermission. Still with the men finished with her she needed to get the show moving again. So taking a deep breath she spoke again.
-
-
"Well I'm pretty sure you all enjoyed that show but there's one little matter we must take care of. It seams your hostess here was quite the little whore and delayed the presidings just now. So naturally I have to be punished like the proper slave whore I am."
-
-
With that said the "Enforcer" that had been waiting for this very moment advanced on her. Even as the crowd cheered the end of the riding crop impacted with "Head Madam" 3613's ass. Even with the roar of the crowd her screams of pain were earsplitting. Just as she had ordered "Head Madam"3613's abuse was as brutal as possible. Each strike of the crop being delivered to painful effect. After the final blow and still crying "Head Madam" 3613 announced the sisters' and twins' performance.
-
-
"Well it's almost time for me to assume my place. However it seams we have two schoolgirl submissives that need to demonstrate how big of sluts they are. Thankfully there's a couple of cheerleaders that are more then willing to share their suffering with you all."
-
-
With her speaking duties finished until the intermission "Head Madam" 3613 was wheeled to the edge of the stage. There a waiting set of stairs held the line of customers waiting to use her. As the first cock was was painfully shoved up her ass the siblings came into view.
-
-
To roaring applause from the audience and with the twins crawling in front of them on leashes the sisters stepped onto the stage. The twins' embarrassment was evident as they were lead back and forth in front of the audience in their little schoolgirl outfits. Each time they were made to turn a chorus of cat calls rang up as their bare asses and the dildos stuffed into their pussies were exposed.
-
-
Having enough of showing off the twins' asses this way the sisters lead them to the center of the stage. Once in position the twins are made to kneel at the sisters' feet facing the audience. The sisters squat down behind the twins. As their hands roam freely over the twins trembling bodies another roar erupts as the knot holding their blouses closed is untied and the twins breasts are exposed.
-
-
The cheers only intensified as suddenly the twins skirts were lifted up. As bit by bit their bodies were exposed the twins began to openly cry. As the twins' humiliation reached the desired level the sisters grabbed the dildos. Even as the twins pleaded for them to stop the sisters started fucking the twins' pussies with the dildos.
-
-
A new chorus of cheers and cat calls ring up from the crowd as a sheen of sweat forms on the twins bodies and their whimpering slowly turns to moaning. The twins' eyes close as their hips start to sway to meet each thrust of the dildos. As the twins' bodies began to shake they receive the command to cum just as the dildos are are forced as deeply as possible into their pussies. Unable to hold back the twins cry out as as the orgasms over take them.
-
-
To the twins' embarrassment and the enjoyment of the crowd a slurping sound accompanies the removal of the dildos. As the rubber phalluses are brought to their lips the twins are only capable of sobbing as they are made to suck the dildos clean. The twins desperately struggle for breath as their mouths are violently violated by the fake cocks. Unable to breath the twins began to shake their heads in terror. Only once they are in throws of panic and desperation are the dildos removed.
-
-
As the twins drop to their hands and knees gasping for breath they perfectly position themselves for what was planned next. Distracted by their coughing fit the twins fail to see the sisters slip the dildos into the harnesses they are wearing under their cheerleader skirts. It is to late to do anything but scream when the twins feel their ass cheeks being spread. Wails of agony erupt as the twins' rectums are suddenly impaled by the rubber shafts.
-
-
With each painful thrust the twins wailing reaches new heights. Exhausted from the abuse the twins' arms give out causing their upper bodies to collapse to the stage floor. With their shoulders down and asses raised the twins are even more vulnerable as the sisters intensify their assault on the twins' helpless ass holes. Their bodies numbed by the abuse the twins can only sob as the sisters finally tire themselves out.
-
-
As the rubber shafts are pulled from their gaping asses the twins let out a whimper before collapsing into a heap. Suddenly Screams filled the room as the twins are brutality pulled into a kneeling possession by their hair. Even once the twins are kneeling in front of them the sisters refuse to release the grip on their hair. Instead they give it another brutal yank and illicit the best screams yet out of the twins.
-
-
After getting them to scream a couple of more times just to satisfy the crowd the sisters decided to move on to the next part of the performance. They had initially planned on having the twins pleasure them. However with "Head Madam" 3613 adding those extra fuckings it took up the time allotted for the twins to demonstrate their cunningless skills. Oh well they thought they'll get off during their gang rape. Thoughts of their own impending rape made them remember they still had to get the twins to do one last thing before the bouncers showed up.
-
-
The twins were in full blown submissive cruise control at this point so pulling their hair again was really necessary but the crowd loved it. Especially those fucking the hell out of "Head Madam" 3613. The way the guy fucking her ass was moving the rape rack with each thrust told the sisters she was really getting pounded. Pulling their attention to the task at hand the sisters shoved the strap-ons in to the twins' mouths. While they would've liked to have fucked their faces for a little while longer however the time was running short.
-
-
As the strap-ons are pulled from the twins' mouths the sisters finally release their grip on the twins' hair. Free from the sisters' grasp the twins drop to their hands and knees gasping for breath. Looking up at their overseers with terrified expressions written on their faces they plead for mercy when the sisters threaten them with another ass fucking. The twins then bend down and start kissing the sisters' shoes as they beg and plead.
-
-
Their pleading is suddenly silenced is the sisters squat down to their level. They pull the twins against their bodies. They gently embrace the twins as they help them to their feet. Once standing the sisters shift positions until they are behind the twins. The sisters' hands glide over the twins' bodies. Moans escape the twins' mouths as the sisters massage their breasts and play with their nipples. As the sisters fondle their breasts the twins began to relax into the embrace.
-
-
As the twins' backs relax into their chests the sisters make their move. The sisters' hands suddenly shift to the sides. Before the twins can react their arms are pinned behind their backs. As the twins struggle to escape the sisters' grasp six large men come on to stage. As the men began to surround them the sisters release the twins as they push them forward. Quickly losing their balance the twins fall to their hands and knees. The sisters deliver the first of their lines in this performance.
-
-
"We have had fun with you bitches but now it's time to sale you into slavery."
-
-
The twins scream their lines as the men advance on them. "Please not that! Anything but that!"
-
-
With the twins kneeling before the men the sisters back away. The twins began screaming as the men descend on them. The twins try to crawl away but the men quickly grab them by their ankles. As the men pull their legs from under them the twins land on their stomachs. As the twins struggle against the men holding their leg the others grab their arms. The twins struggles are ended as their bodies are pinned against the stage floor with their arms behind their backs. One of the men momentarily runs off stage before quickly returning with a duffle bag.
-
-
The man with the bag begins handing items out. The other men take the items and advice on the twins. The twins plead with the men as the slave shackles are put on their wrists and ankles. The twins are helpless as the men replace the dog collars around the twins' necks with steel ones. Now shackled and collared the twins are lifted to their feet The men began to rip of the twins' blouses and skirts from their bodies. The twins scream in panic as their clothing is reduced to a few tattered pieces of fabric. Once relieved of the burden of their clothing the twins are forced back onto their knees as the men step back to admire the view.
-
-
The twins can only whimper and cry as the men began unzipping their pants. As their dicks are pulled from their pants the men advance again on the weeping captives. Any will to resist the twins had already been broken by the sisters' earlier abuse. The twins can only cry as the men press their dicks to the twins' lips. Closing their tear filled eyes the twins surrender and permit access to their mouths. As soon as the twins' lips began to part both of them have a dick forced into their mouths.
-
-
The first of the men to use the twins' mouths established the pattern. While two of the men held each of the twins from behind. The ones fucking their faces would drive their dicks down the twins' throats around a dozen times before switching out to one of the others. Then once they've had a go at the twins' mouths for a while they'd switch back. They kept this up for a little while longer before they decided it was time to move the performance to the next stage.
-
-
The sisters had been watching this and as they saw the men using the twins' mouths swapping back and forth. The sisters were getting ready for their next part. Knowing that the men would be slowed down by the strap-ons they still wore decided to remove them. Next they began fingering their pussies to prepare them for the coming abuse. Of course to an outside observer this would be seen as them pleasuring themselves over the twins' rape. Which was about to progress to the next stage and it also meant that the sisters' own rape was also quickly approaching.
-
-
The twins are still hard at work sucking the dicks in their mouths. Yet for some reason the men had stopped switching out. The reason for this soon became apparent when the dicks were pulled from their mouths and the men holding them suddenly lifted them up. Once the twins were high enough a man slid under each of them. The twins began begging not to be raped as the men under them positioned their dicks under the twins' pussies. As they are slowly lowered the twins feel the dicks as they slowly move past their pussy lips. Once they know their dicks are properly positioned the men suddenly thrust their hips up. This also signals the men lowering the twins to violently push the twins down. In an instant the twins' pussies are painfully crammed full of dick.
-
-
The twins try in vain to lift themselves off of the men's dicks. However the hands on their shoulders push them back down. Their attempt to move also make the men under them grab a hold of the twins' hips. Unable to move off of the dicks or at least relieve some of the pressure on the walls of their pussies the twins can only wait for what is coming next.
-
-
Their wait wasn't that long as the hands holding their shoulders suddenly release them. Though before they have a chance to the do anything those men grab a hold of their hips. Giving the twins no time to prepare the men's dicks are shoved up the twins' ass holes.
-
-
The twins are only allowed to scream about the painful double penetration for about thirty seconds. This was when they are silenced by the final two dicks being shoved down their throats. With the twins' orifices now full of dicks the men began the gang rape. For the next twenty minutes the crowd watches as they are mercilessly pounded. Finally once twins are reduced to two sobbing wrecks do the men fill their orifices with cum.
-
-
The twins' limp bodies are roughly tossed into a heap once the men are done using them. However while their ordeal is almost over the sisters' is about to begin. They had been told that the twins would be given to the dogs before the sisters' own gang rape. Yet it was decided to do it instead right after the twins' rape and then let the dogs have all four of them at the same time. So even before the twins' bodies had hit the floor the men rushing towards the sisters.
-
-
Of course to strengthen the sisters performances they hadn't been told. So when the men grabbed them their screams about this wasn't the plan were real. Something the audience loved and the applause showed it. As the sisters were dragged to the exact same spot the twins had just been gang raped at the cheers were outrageous.
-
-
The applause wouldn't die down until the sisters were kneeling with their cheerleader uniforms in tatters and now wearing slave collars and shackles. Now they threw something else that wasn't planned at the sisters. Since the twins were basically already raped twice at that point. Once by the sisters and once by the men it was only fair that the sisters get raped a second time before the dogs got a hold of them. So once the six men that raped the twins had their turn with the sisters another six men came out on stage.
-
-
Only once they all were done with the sisters were all four of them lined up facing the audience. They had their asses propped up with their heads and shoulders on the floor. They all were sobbing and pleading for this not to happen to them. However the as was planned Their pleas were completely ignored. Their part of the performance finally came to and end with the four of them being lead off stage with their collars chained together and with cum running out of their pussies and ass holes. They would watch the rest of the show from their platforms on the brothel floor as they serviced customers between performances.
-
-
A note to readers while I'm sure you'd love to hear about the following performances. I'll not be able to tell that part of the story at this time. I'm trying to keep the man focus of this story on Brothel Whore 3567-A and Brothel Whore 3567-B since they are the sisters and this story is about their enslavement. Also with the possible exception of Brothel Whore 2382-B2 they more in likely won't appear again. But I will give something involving another of the characters that will be coming back.
-
-
The crowd was going wild as the heavy wooden stocks was secured around the neck and wrists of the former "Head Madam". To make her degradation complete she had been paraded back and forth to allow the crowd to see the effects of everything done to her. Only a few pieces of fabric remained of the expensive lingerie and stockings she had on at the beginning of the show. Every inch of her body was covered in red welts from the whipping she had endured. Now the cattle prods hadn't left a mark but in a few places on her tits and pussy where she had been given longer shocks. Then she was limping do to the letter s that had been branded into her right ass cheek.
-
-
The dog cum running freely from her gaping pussy was a crowd favorite. Yet it was the broken expression on her face that sent cheers up. She had managed to remain defiant until the dog got a hold of her but it was finally when they had branded her that her defiant spirit had truly been broken. Only then was she lead away to begin her sad existence as a "Chain Bang Bitch"
-
-
Yet there was still one more performance left. So now that her predecessor had been taken away "Head Madam" 3613 was brought back onto stage. She had been released from the rape rack before her predecessor's performance. When she was brought back she had been showered redressed in clean lingerie and her orifices had been washed out. Though instead of a teddy she only had on a garter belt and her stockings.
-
-
Even though she was free from the rape rack "Head Madam" was still restrained. Her arms were still shackled behind her back and just above her five inch high hills a hobble chain joined her ankle shackles together. Yet it was the eight foot of chain hanging from her collar that would mark her ultimate subjugation during this performance.
-
-
There also had been a addition to the stage during her predecessor's performance. On the half round protrusion in the center of the stage was a horizontal bar. It would stand just below"Head Madam" 3613's breasts once she was kneeling in front of it. While padded it was still quite hard. IT and numerous copies spread throughout the brothel would become sources for the small asian.
-
-
The audience could tell she was already exhausted from the sexual use today by the way her body shook as she walked. Let alone the expression on her face. Yet her fear was also plainly visible and they loved it. They could tell what was about to happen truly terrified her and they loved it. As she sank to her knees in front of them the audience waited quietly for what was next.
-
-
"All right our shows almost done. Though don't be to sad after all since we started so early there's still plenty of time left to brutalize the brothel's merchandise. Also videos of today's show will be made available in a few days."
-
-
The audience cheered when she said that there would be video sales. As hot as the slaves had been so far and the brutality they had been subjected to was unheard of. Let alone the involvement of all of the aggressive dogs. They all had to get one of those videos. Especially considering what that great dane had done to the former "Head Madam" was also about to get a hold of this small asian slave.
-
-
"Now before you all watch as I'm brutalized by the dog. I should explain about what's about to happen to me. As you can see how I'm currently bound. As of today this will be mandatory for me at all times. However that is just the beginning once the dog's done with me not only will my collar be welded shut around my neck but this chain will also be welded to my collar."
-
-
"Now what is done with the other end of the chain that you will love. It will be permanently attached to my new canine master. That's right not only will this dog be able to do whatever it wants to me but I'll also be permanently chained to it so I can't get away. However that's not the limit of my subjugation. So from now on I'll have to obediently follow my new owner like a proper subservient bitch. But being subjected like that isn't the end no we got a final degradation I'll be subjected to. I'll be branded the same as my predecessor."
-
-
It went from so silent you could hear a pin drop to complete bedlam as she said that but she had one last announcement.
-
-
"Now then without farther delay it's past due that I'm brutality subjugated by my master. I hope you enjoy my suffering I can guaranty that I won't."
-
-
With that said the dog was released. As it bolted towards her "Head Madam"3613 started screaming. Now these screams weren't to stop the dog like it sounded. Though she had gone into this knowing from the start that she wasn't going to like what happened to her she was now committed to this fate and her initial screams were for a specific purpose. They were actually to insure that when the dog took her the action was as brutal as promised. For this dog had been specially trained to respond to the pleading, screaming, and crying of human bitches by being extra aggressive. Though the fear that the great dane would endow in the small asian this day would insure that whenever he took her afterwards her fear and terror was as real as the agony she was in.
-
-
"OH GOD !!!PLEASE HELP!!! A DOG'S GOING TO RAPE ME!!!!"
-
-
"SOMEONE PLEASE HEL!!! AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!"
-
-
Now once the dog had her neck in it's jaws "Head Madam"3613's terror and screams ceased to be make believe. No from that moment on her screams would be as real as the terror she would now live in. Now this wouldn't be the last time she would curse herself for making this decision but it was the one that would be remembered best.
-
-
"OH GOD WHAT WAS I THINKING!!! SOMEONE PLEASE STOP IT!!! PLEASE I'VE CHANGED MY MIND!!! PLEASE DON'T LET IT!!! NO PLEASE DON'T!!!!"
-
-
Now at this point the dog was just on top of her and was holding her neck in it's jaws. Her screams had set the ball rolling as the dog started to growl as it's front paws wrapped around her hips. Next thing "Head Madam"3613 knew her legs had been pulled out from under her and her entire body was pushed over the bar in front of her by the growling dog.
-
-
Nothing was going stop the dog from making her his bitch this time. He had been stopped before but now this small asian was his use how he saw fit. Just as he had been trained he pulled her hips towards his thrusting cock. Trying to prevent him from raping her "Head Madam"3613 would have attempted to shift her pussy out of the way if she could. However she was pinned between the bar and the dog's body so there was nothing she could do to stop the dog. So on it's first thrust the dog found it's mark as it painfully sunk his cock half way into her pussy. Now her agony when this happened were horrific but dog wasn't done yet. It tightened it's grip on her hips and suddenly she was fully impaled by the dog's massive cock by the second thrust. Of course the audience was ecstatic at this point.
-
-
"NNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!PULL IT OUT !!!! IT'S TO BIG!!! PLEASE!!! NO!!! PLEASE!!! NNNNNNNNOOOOOOOO!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"
-
-
Her suffering was intense as the dog cock started pounding into her tight pussy. Naturally all of this pain made her cry and scream more which in turn made dog fuck even more aggressive in a never-ending cycle of escalation that the audience loved. With each violent thrust during the brutal penetration "Head Madam" 3613's body was being flung up only have gravity bring her painfully back down on the massive shaft within her.
-
-
"OH!!! SOB!!GOD!!SOB!!PLEASE!!!SOB!!!HURTS!!!SOB!!!PLEASE!!!SOB!!!IT!!!SOB!!!STOP!!!SOB!!!IT!!!SOB!!!HURTS!!!SOB!!!OH!!!GOD!!!NOT!!!THAT!!!NOT!!!THE!!!KNOT!!!AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
-
-
Now once the dog's knot came into play "Head Madam"3613's screams become a mishmash of her sobbing and her pleading for help that was totally unintelligible. Though while her the actual words couldn't be discerned the terror and agony could clearly be understood. For once that knot was inside of her "Head Madam" 3613's body now truly belonged to this beast.
-
-
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
-
-
Now once he had tied his new bitch the dog inflicted another humiliation on her. Not only was he trained for aggressiveness against the women he took but the dog had been bred for outlandish sperm production. Granted normal dogs produced a lot of sperm but what this one did was like garden hose had been turned on inside of "Head Madam" 3613's stomach. As her womb was flooded her belly began to painfully expand. Do to her positioning the audience got an excellent view of this.
-
-
Just as the various cameras gave the views of other areas of "Head Madam" 3613's brutalized body. Her pussy bulging due to the massive knot was currently being shown a one of the large televisions over the stage. While another had a close up of her face. A side view of her body jerking as the dog continued pounding away at her was also showing on the third television.
-
-
"Head Madam" 3613 was finally granted mercy when the great dane finally tired of fucking her stepped over her and turned around so they were ass to ass. Now she was to far gone emotionally and physically form any sort of coherent thought. So when she slid off the bar and back to her previous kneeling position it was actually out of her natural submissive instinct that had been trained into her. But the audience didn't know better and were ecstatic. Though while her body was acting automatically a single thought was going through her mind.
-
-
"I now belong to this dog."
-
-
Though it would expand as her thought processes started returning. Though while these thoughts were going through her head. They were also coming out of her lips.
-
-
"I now belong to a dog. I am his bitch to use as he sees fit. He's my master and I'm his slave. I now only exist for his pleasure."
-
-
Now while the crowd would always remember her words. "Head Madam 3613 would only realize what she had said when she saw the video. She would stay dazed until she was branded. Only then would she truly be able to contemplate her current situation. Though at that point her only thoughts were about struggling to keep up with her new owner as she was lead to the foyer to service customers.
-
-
Chapter Seven / Conclusion coming soon I hope
-
-
Special bonus for those that have been waiting for this latest chapter. I've decided to give you something that had been teased at earlier when the fate of "Head Madam" 3613 was announced.
-
-
It is a week later as the crowd eagerly waits for tonight's performance. Since the new "Head Madam" had taken over the brothel has been busier than ever. While most of her changes have been well received other's have been problematic. The biggest one had to do with the "Head Madam" customer load. Since her services had been opened to every customer that had created a huge demand. Unfortunately like all of the slaves she had a limit to the number of customers she could service.
-
-
Throw in the large dog who got to take priority over customers that created delays and sometimes long waits for her services. Granted the sight of the little asian whore being brutalized by such a massive animal was as popular as predicted. In fact the brothel had been making a killing on the sale of the videos. Which has created a demand for more performances and for her services.
-
-
To that end this special show had been arranged. Now it wasn't as heavily advertised as the last one and the crowd was no where near as large as that night. However it still surpassed anything that had come before. Still they had raised the bar last time but they also had a new shipment of slaves in. So with new performers at least matching that would at least be possible.
-
-
The audience was discussing this vary fact as the lights dimmed. As quite descended on the theater a spotlight turned on illuminating the large great dane as it came on to the stage. As the beam of light expanded the crowd started cheering. This was when they saw the chain attached to the end of his collar. Though it was what was on the other end of the chain that brought about the cheers.
-
-
Almost being dragged behind her canine master was the "Head Madam". As usual she was wearing her tattered black teddy, torn stockings and high heels. Her hair was up in it's usual ponytail but her disheveled appearance and the cum running down the inside of her legs spoke to her recent hard use. As customary her arms were shackled behind her back and the hobble chain on her ankle shackles limited her steps. The reminders of last weekend was visible as well. As she was jerked around by the dog her slave brand was clearly visible on her right ass cheek.
-
-
Soon the great dane reached the breeding bar at the center of the stage and stopped. The audience held their breath in anticipation as they waited for what was next. They didn't have that long to wait was they watched the dog walk back towards the "Head Madam". As the animal approached her it started to circle behind her. As the "Head Madam" turned to face her master the dog started to loudly growl and bare his teeth at his bitch.
-
-
As the growling dog began slowly advancing on her the "Head Madam" began to back way fearfully. A collective gasp arises from the audience as they believe that the dogs going to attack her. However as it soon becomes apparent that she is actually being hearded to the end of the stage they start cheering on the dog. Only once she is at the edge of the stage does the "Head Madam" turn to the audience.
-
-
Before she could do anything else the dog suddenly lunged at her and nips her on the ass. As the dog starting to growl again the "Head Madam" sank to her knees in front of the breeding bar. However it still wasn't satisfactory to the dog as it suddenly barked and growled at her again.
-
-
While the crowd didn't understand yet she did as she corrected her posture. Normally her ass would rest on her ankles as she knelt. However to better facilitate her master's use of her body she needed her ass higher now. So while her legs were still spread they were also still straight below her. This would put hips against the breeding bar as she completed the rest of her new subservient pose. Which was finished off by bending forward arching her back while thrusting her breasts forward. As she focused her attention towards the audience the dog moved a few feet behind her and proudly sat down.
-
-
The crowd began cheering at this display of canine dominance of it's slave girl. Even before the cheers could dye down another slave girl ran up carrying a microphone After first bowing to the the dog the slave quickly positioned it to correspond to the "Head Madam's" position. The slave then bowed again to the dog before she quickly left the stage. Now alone on stage except for the the dog "Head Madam" 3613 could be heard taking a deep breath before she addressed to audience.
-
-
"Welcome to this special event here at the The Kennel Bitch Brothel."
-
-
As she pauses for a moment the crowd patiently waits in silence.
-
-
"Now since our last performance you all have rewarded us with doubling and sometimes tripling your patronage of this establishment. Unfortunately this also has meant we haven't always been able to keep up with your demands. For this I am sorry and will be justly punished for it later tonight."
-
-
The mere mention of her being punished was grounds for applause but the crowd was also cheering for the fact that the dog's cock had began to emerge from it's sleeve unbeknownst to the "Head Madam". While she had no idea what was about to happen the audience could see what was coming. "Head Madam"3613's attention was solely focused on the crowd so she was completely oblivious of her coming predicament as she continued.
-
-
"Unfortunately this increased demand has also effected the quality of our merchandise and it's ability to properly service you. To this end we have purchased additional slaves and have instituted a rotation policy."
-
-
Boos erupted at this but she went on any way.
-
-
"Now this policy isn't meant to deny you the services of the merchandise or to lessen the suffering of the whores. But instead it's meant to prolong the suffering of us whores so they will be subjected to the long arduous lifetimes of abuse we all rightly deserve."
-
-
As cheers again erupt "Head Madam" 3613 believes it for what she had said. However it really was for what was was happening right behind her. The dog deciding it wanted to fuck his bitch decided to stand up and take her. As the cheers sprang up it covered up the sounds of the dog's nails clicking on the floor as he headed towards "Head Madam" 3613 who had started talking again totally oblivious to what was about to happen to her.
-
-
"Now for those of you that are concerned my services are exempted from this pol-- OH GOOD NOOOO!!!! --------- PLEASE MASTER!!! NOT AGAIN!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
-
-
As she screamed the crowd went wild. The great dane had a hold of her neck with his jaws and his fore paws had wrapped around her body. Her screams reached new heights as her lower body was suddenly pulled up just in time for her pussy to be painfully speared by the massive cock on on the dog's first thrust. As always "Head Madam"3613's pleas and screams only served to intensify the brutality of the her rape. Of course the crowd loved the fact that even though the dog had moved and repositioned her some. She was still close enough to the microphones that every plea, scream, and various other sounds of her violation was loudly broadcasted throughout the theater.
-
-
"OH GOD IT'S TO BIG!!!! MASTER PLEASE STOP!!! IT HURTS!!!! IT HURTS!!!!! YOUR RIPPING YOUR BITCH APART!!!! OH GOD YOUR HITTING THIS BITCH'S WOMB!!!! PLEASE MASTER YOUR KILLING YOUR BITCH!!!! MASTER NOO!!!! OH GOD NOT THE KNOT!!!! NOOOO!!!!!"
-
-
Now this rape had actually not been planned like most of the other slave's shows. Also unlike most of the other slave's shows "Head Madam"3613's fear and terror were real. Just as the agony she was enduring wasn't an act or an exaggeration. For the enjoyment of the audience she truly was being unexpectedly raped and her screams reflected it.
-
-
"OH GOD!!! MASTER YOUR KNOTS NOT GOING TO FIT!!! YOUR BITCH'S LITTLE!!! OH GOD!!! PUSSY IT'S!!! IT'S!!! TO SMALL!!! PLEASE!!! MASTER!!! DON'T !!!!! OH GOD IT'S GOING IN!!! IT HURTS!!! IT HURTS!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"
-
-
Cheers ring out as "Head Madam"3613's body goes limp and she just hangs nearly unconscious within the grasp of the massive dog. Though it was the look of sheer terror on her face that would be the subject of discussion regarding this night for years to come. That and they way she referred herself as the dog's bitch instead of using words like me or I to describe herself throughout the rape. While the events of last weekend's show was well known. Yet this incident truly proved that she now belonged to this dog. A dog that would take his human slave bitch whenever and however he wanted.
-
-
Even with his bitch now knotted the dog continued to pound on her. The pain from the knot shifting within her brought "Head Madam" 3613 out her trance. Being roughly brought back like that "Head Madam" 3613 took awhile to get her self back together. However the great dane had been specially trained for aggressiveness while fucking human bitches. Hell that and his size was why he was chosen in the first place. So even though he was tied with her the dog didn't slack off in his efforts to brutality pound the pussy wrapped around his cock. This in turn set "Head Madam" 3613 to screaming again.
-
"PLEASE MASTER!!! DON'T!!! YOUR BITCH IS TIED!!! MASTER PLEASE !!! DON'T YOUR GOING TO RIP OUT !!! YOUR BITCHES!!! GUTS!!!! OH GOD NOO!!! YOUR FLOODING YOUR BITCH'S WOMB!!! OH GOD!!! THIS BITCH CAN FEEL IT EXPANDING!!! OH GOD!!! YOUR BITCH IS GOING TO BURST!!! PLEASE MASTER YOUR BITCH CAN'T HOLD ALL THAT CUM!!! PLEASE MASTER!!!
-
-
"Head Madam"3613's screams weren't an exaggeration as the audience watched her stomach began to painfully distended. They were shocked into silence as her flat stomach began to expand until she looked like she was several months pregnant. This had happened last week too but the crowd was still amazed by it. "Head Madam" 3613 on the other hand absolutely hated it. In fact she despised every aspect of being the dog's slave bitch. Yet as she promised last weekend no matter what once the dog took her she would be his slave bitch for life.
-
-
"Head Madam"3613's screams stopped as the dog released her hips. Though even as she sank back to her knees he kept a hold of her neck. It wasn't until he had growled at her for awhile that she repositioned herself into her mandatory position that he would let go. This was also when he stepped over her and turned so they were now tied ass to ass. After she was growled at one last time the crowd watches as a sobbing "Head Madam" 3613 thanks the dog for raping her.
-
-
" SOB Thank SOB you SOB master SOB for SOB allowing SOB your SOB slave SOB bitch SOB the SOB privilege SOB of SOB suffering SOB for SOB your SOB sexual SOB gratification SOB."
-
-
Though that wasn't to the dog's liking so it didn't just growl at her but bared his teeth. With the fear evident on her face she shouted.
-
-
"THANK YOU MASTER FOR ALLOWING YOUR SLAVE BITCH THE PRIVILEGE OF SUFFERING FOR YOUR SEXUAL GRATIFICATION!!!!"
-
-
The applause was even greater than last weekend. But this incident left "Head Madam" 3613 with a problem. If the rest of tonight's performance didn't top that then she would suffer greatly. Unfortunately for her while they would still enjoy what followed nothing compared her painful subjugation by the dog.

 

Chapter Seven Part 1
I've decided instead of one final chapter I'll do it in multiple parts.
-
Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual naivety of the main characters. Also this story also features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. For those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale enjoy yourselves.
-
-
Do to the confusing nature of having two sets of twin sisters with numbers instead of names I've come up with the system below to help readers keep track of which characters are being referenced.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3567-A and 3567-B when together will be simply referred to as the sisters.
-
-
Brothel Whores 3569-A and 3569-B when together will be referred to simply as the twins.
Brothel Whore 3567-B was watching her sister screaming in agony with each strike of the whip. Brothel Whore 3567-A was dangling from her wrist shackles while her body was flailing after each stroke of the "Enforcer's" whip. Brothel Whore 3567-B would have loved to plead for mercy for her sister but she no longer had any strength left. Her own whipping had left her so drained that she was hanging limp from her own wrist shackles.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3567-B then looked over her shoulder at the one responsible for their current predicament. Every slave in the brothel hated this customer including "Head Madam" 3613. Though after her canine master Brutus tried to maul him for having his bitch whipped she was never request to service him again. Though that was strange since Brutus never did anything like that during "Head Madam" 3613's punishments during the performances.
-
-
The only thing that Brothel Whore 3567-B could figure out is the dog just didn't like the man. Looking at the conceded bastard sitting there another slave sucking his cock she could understand. If she was a dog she would try and rip his face off too. Alas she was only a sex slave and assaulting any male was grounds for a slow painful death.
-
-
Still as bad as he was there was one advantage to servicing him this way. They would be given the next week or two off and were exempted from the weekly performances. Though the sisters only took part in the monthly grand gala performance so that didn't really help them much. Still they would be able to lounge around the pool now. They just had to make this look like they were suffering the most agonizing torture of their lives.
-
-
Unfortunately they also had to walk a fine line like with the performances they couldn't go to far also. One if they made it look to good they run the risk of him using them more often. Plus like with the performances they had to leave room for improvement. While the audience at the shows were easier to satisfy just throw in a few extra men or dogs but this guy only wanted to see their pain and suffering. It was a fact of life besides the whippings there was other tortures available and none of the slaves wanted to incur them.
-
-
So a couple of hours later they were doing their best to pretend they were unconscious as they were dragged from the room by their hair. This was especially hard when the bouncers took the main stairs on their way to through the main floor. While being dragged that way was hard enough it was even harder not peeking at what was going on with the other slaves.
-
-
The sounds they could hear told them their fellow slaves were being fucked quite hard. Their grunting and moaning was easy to distinguish. Throw in "Head Madam" 3613's pleading told the sisters that Brutus was fucking her again. Though as much as they wanted to look they had to keep up the act for a little while longer.
-
-
Though once they were off the floor they were released it was a different story. Their hair was released and the bouncers helped them to the basement. The sisters of course thanked the bouncers with one of their best fuckings. Before being locked in their cages for the night. It was only then they could watch what was happening on the floor as it was broadcast throughout the brothel.
-
-
As they suspected "Head Madam" 3613 had indeed been being fucked by Brutus. She was currently tied ass to ass with him while sucking a customer's cock. The twins had a couple of men fucking them on the central pedestal. Though based on the sixty nine position they were in they were also getting some lesbian action in as well. So they definitely were enjoying themselves for a change. Most of the other slaves were either bent over or laying on their pedestals getting fucked. While a line of men waited for their turns to fuck the former "Head Madam".
-
-
Strangely as they watched the others servicing customers. The sisters actually found themselves wishing they were on the floor. Still even though they had serviced several customers before the bastard had shown up plus the bouncers a little while ago. The sisters found themselves fingering their pussies. For some reason they had been wanting more and more sexual release each day.
-
-
It was just with the customers and each other. They had found they wanted to stay on the exercise equipment in the gym. Then there was even fucking the dogs they couldn't get enough of. Ever since "Head Madam" 3613 took over they had become nymphomaniacs. Now when they were first enslaved this realization would of frightened them. Now it made them feel contented with their lives. Sure they were forced into sexual slavery but they were also happy about it.
-
-
Funny months ago they only wanted to be free women again and not sex slaves being fucked by customers in a brothel. Now they were sex slaves in a brothel and instead of freedom they wanted to be fucked by the customers. They wondered if it was what "Head Madam" 3613 had been talking about when she took over.
-
-
It was a whole speech about women were created to serve men. That the greatest purpose of any woman's life was to be subservient to all males. She even said how them all being in a brothel was actually the greatest of blessings. Since it not only allowed them to serve their owner but as many other males as possible. This was also the reasoning behind "Head Madam"3613's decision regarding being bound to Brutus.
-
-
Now "Head Madam" 3613 had said it had something to do with serving as an example to those she was supposed to represent. Now the sisters had believed that it was to represent the submissiveness of the slaves with the customers. Yet now they were wondering if "Head Madam"3613 actually meant to serve as an example to her fellow slaves. The sisters made a decision that they needed to talk to "Head Madam" 3613 about.
-
-
Though this also meant they run the risk of being fucked by Brutus. As much as the sisters enjoyed being fucked by dogs that one scared them. Granted the thought of being subservient to one like "Head Madam" 3613 was did arouse them. In fact the idea of being "Kennel Bitches" or "Puppy Slave" was starting to appeal to them as well.
-
-
Sure they were horrified when the facility had trained and sold Brothel Whore 3621 as a "Puppy Slave". They also knew their strawberry blonde friend didn't like it also. That girl hated being fucked by dogs worse than the twins did. So to be not only have to let dogs fuck her all the time but to spend the rest of her life acting like one was probably the worst fate she could suffer.
-
-
The sisters usually didn't like to think about her for good reason. While they had hoped their friend had been sold to a good owner but they also knew she could have also suffered greatly before being killed. Though they preferred to think their friend was playfully bouncing around somewhere like the happy "Puppy Slave" they hoped she'd become.
-
-
This is also why they had tried to keep their emotional distance from the other slaves in the brothel. They have already come close to loosening the twins to a horrible fate. Then there was what "Head Madam" 3613 was going through with being Brutus's bitch. He had already fucked several of the other slaves and they all said it had been the most brutal fuckings they had suffered as slaves. The thought of how their friend was suffering made up the sisters' minds.
-
-
They would not only spend the night with "Head Madam" 3613 but they would also let Brutus fuck them. That way she would at least have a night of rest. Though they were immediately regretting the decision and were certain that they be hating the experience.
-
-
Six hours later Brothel Whore 3567-B was about to find out if they had been right as Brutus climbed onto her back. While "Head Madam" 3613 had definitely been shocked by the sisters' request she hadn't refused it. Though they did practically almost have to forcibly rape her in order to be able to eat out her messy pussy. Of course this was when Brutus decided to get involved.
-
-
So while her sister took care of "Head Madam" 3613 Brothel Whore 3567-B took Brutus. This was when the sisters discovered an interesting fact about the dog and "Head Madam" 3613's relationship. While in public the fuckings were brutal. In private the dog was quite gentle with his bitch.
-
-
Now it wasn't until Brutus rapped his fore paws around her hips that Brothel Whore 3567-B noticed something was different. Granted she was scared to death when he climbed onto her back. Yet she also was able to maintain her composure and not panic. Now Brothel Whore 3567-B didn't know this was a signal the dog had been trained to respond to.
-
-
Or that "Head Madam" 3613's normal fear stricken and cowering doggy slave girl persona wasn't just an act for the customers and other slaves. Now the initial penetration was still painful for Brothel Whore 3567-B. But this was also when "Head Madam"3613 broke from Brothel Whore 3567-A's clutches long enough to help calm Brothel Whore 3567-B as Brutus took her.
-
-
Now Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly learned Brutus still had a different definition of what gentle meant. Though compared to the fuckings they'd seen him inflict on "Head Madam" 3613 and others this pounding definitely still qualified as a gentle fucking. Even so with each powerful thrust she felt like the dog's cock was lifting her of the floor. Then there was when he knotted her. Brothel Whore 3567-B had never had anything that big crammed into her pussy.
-
-
Finally when he turned ass to ass with her Brothel Whore 3567-B got her final instructions when Brutus started to growl. Brothel Whore 3567-B quickly assumed the same kneeling position that "Head Madam" 3613 pretty much now lived in. Yet she was then made aware of a final task Brutus required of his bitches. As soon as they finally separated and he presented his cock for Brothel Whore 3567-B to lick clean.
-
-
While the sisters had been fucked many times by dogs. They had never sucked the dog's cocks. In fact the only thing close they had done was lick the dog cum from each other's pussies. Yet now Brothel Whore 3567-B found her tongue swabbing down the long red shaft as her sister resumed her own task of eating out "Head Madam" 3613's pussy.
-
-
Now about a half hour later Brutus got to fuck Brothel Whore 3567-A while her sister pleasured "Head Madam" 3613. Though like her sister Brothel Whore 3567-A wasn't prepared for the size and power of the dog. Still she had been a slave in the brothel long enough to be able to adapt quickly enough and even get some enjoyment out of it. Now Brutus flooding her with cum was another first but it also set off a massive orgasm that she really enjoyed. However she did find cleaning his cock afterwards took some getting used to.
-
-
Now Brutus ended up having one hell of a night. He ended up fucking each of the sisters twice along with having his way with "Head Madam" 3613's tiny body twice. Though the sisters saw while he had been gentle with them "Head Madam" 3613 fuckings were as brutal as always. Only once Brutus had finally curled up to sleep were the sisters finally able to talk to "Head Madam" 3613 and find out the truth.
-
-
While "Head Madam" 3613 was still terrified of Brutus she had actually been able to get somewhat used to the poundings. Though while he would he would occasionally fuck her gently like he had the sisters. Brutus actually preferred to dominate his personal human slave bitch. So with a exception of fucking her a few times each night gently. Most of "Head Madam" 3613's fuckings were as brutal as the first one.
-
-
She said Brutus preferred for his personal human slave bitch to be a more unwilling participant. Since this is also the degradation she had promised the customers she would be suffering she couldn't back out. Their owner's rules were clear on this issue. They were to deliver on any promises to the customers. She had promised she would suffer a life humiliation and degradation as dog's human slave bitch and now she had to see it through.
-
-
Even when it came down to how she described the relationship. Brutus was her owner and master. While she was his personal sexual plaything. Her body was his to use without regard to her comfort or pleasure or even her consent. So regardless of how she felt about it she now belonged to Master Brutus.
-
-
"Head Madam" 3613 then had to stop the sisters from offering to serve beside her to ease her suffering. Their primary purpose was to service customers and being permanently chained to Master Brutus would limit their ability to do so. She told them their owner had worked up something similar that would free her up some but them or the twins were not to get involved.
-
-
While "Head Madam" 3613 would only say it would ease her physical suffering some. It wouldn't change anything else. She would still service customers when Master Brutus wasn't using her. She would still serve as the ultimate example of the submissiveness of the brothel's slaves. While she appreciated the sisters' concern this was ultimately "Head Madam" 3613's cross to bare not theirs.
-
-
The most they were allowed to do is occasionally spend the night. While unexpected "Head Madam" 3613 did enjoy herself. Plus "Head Madam" 3613 actually had her first orgasms while Master Brutus rapped her. Something she will try and work into the shows as something she was ashamed of. Though the sisters were always to refer to the dog by his proper title of Master Brutus and they were to spread the word that the other slaves were also expected to follow this rule at all times.
-
-
She knew that many of them especially the madams wouldn't like this. However their owner felt the customers would love the fact that every slave in the brothel was calling a dog master. Especially since they have already been expected to bow to the dog since his arrival.
-
-
Now that "Head Madam" 3613's situation had been discussed she ordered the sisters to get to sleep. Master Brutus and the customers didn't give her much opportunities for rest. So "Head Madam" 3613 needed every bit of her strength just to survive her daily duties. So while Master Brutus Was curled up sleeping in his comfortable dog bed the three slaves curled up together on the floor.
-
-
The next morning the sisters were woken by "Head Madam" 3613's screams and pleading along with growling from Master Brutus. In a panic they quickly moved into the nearest corner and cowered in each other's arms. Once they had a hold of each other they were able to see what was happening.
-
-
When they were first awoken they believed Master Brutus was attacking "Head Madam" 3613. However now that they were fully awake they saw that they were right. Unfortunately for "Head Madam" 3613 it wasn't a mauling but what she called her morning wake up rape. The sisters would later find out that each morning Master Brutus liked to start out his day by brutality raping "Head Madam" 3613.
-
-
Though they also learned that something was different about this time. Apparently Master Brutus didn't have her positioned right and he had ended up in the wrong hole. Now while "Head Madam" 3613 had been taken countless times by him she had always been able to cover her ass hole with her hands. However this morning Master Brutus had taken her by surprise and she hadn't been able to get her hands into position in time.
-
-
While the sisters could only watch helplessly "Head Madam" 3613 was desperately trying to prevent Master Brutus from shoving his knot up her ass hole. They could see her small hands wrapped around the large cock that was painfully sodomizing her. Master Brutus on the other had wasn't happy with his bitch for resisting him like that and had started shaking her around in his jaws.
-
-
Poor "Head Madam" 3613 will to resist was almost broken when her pleas were for the first and only time answered. When Master Brutus pulled his cock from her ass hole. Acting quickly she covered her ass hole and repositioned herself so he could fuck her pussy instead.
-
-
By this time several of the "Pinks" had heard the "Head Madam's" screams and come to investigate. As the door opened the three "Pinks" were greeted with the sight of Master Brutus finding the right hole. While the sisters hid in the corner watching in terror as they held each other.
-
-
Now this was both a blessing and a curse for "Head Madam" 3613. Yes the cock was out of her now battered ass hole. Unfortunately Master Brutus had fucked her long enough for his knot to swell up. So now "Head Madam" 3613's pussy was set to receive it's largest penetration to date.
-
-
The "Pinks" were quickly getting the sisters out of the room. When "Head Madam" 3613 screamed one last time before she passed out from the pain as the knot entered her pussy. The five of them could only watch as "Head Madam" 3613's body fell to the floor.
-
-
Even though Master Brutus was still growling the sisters slowly approached him as they cautiously reentered the room. While her sister tried to calm down Master Brutus Brothel Whore 3567-B checked on "Head Madam" 3613. The first thing Brothel Whore 3567-B saw was "Head Madam" 3613 was still alive but her ass hole was bleeding and it looked like her pussy might have some tearing.
-
-
Still Brothel Whore 3567-B wasn't experienced enough to tell how bad she was hurt without help. Unfortunately the "Pinks" were all to afraid of Master Brutus to even step in the room. The second problem was "Head Madam" 3613 was still tied to Master Brutus and they couldn't see how bad the damage was until he was able to pull out.
-
-
When "Head Madam" 3613 finally awoke she was in her predecessor's bed with a unknown slave watching over her. Looking around she was shocked by the fact Master Brutus wasn't there. When she started to ask the questions that were on her mind she found she couldn't speak.
-
-
Though when she tried to move the slave stopped her and ordered her not to move. Unable to do anything else "Head Madam" 3613 looked over this slave as she gave her a sip of water. While this slave did wear the lingerie of a Brothel Whore she definitely didn't move like one. Also while she was definitely a very pretty woman she wasn't quite as beautiful as normal slaves sent to this brothel. She was also older but definitely not as old as the enslaved mothers the brothel owned. Plus she had an air of experience as she began to examine "Head Madam" 3613's body. Seeing the confusion on "Head Madam" 3613's face the slave decided to tell her what was happening.
-
-
" I'm 3732. I'm a doctor your owner purchased from a breeding farm a week ago. Apparently he had concerns something like this was going to happen sooner or later."
-
-
Now that #3732 explained who she was and why she was here that left one last question "Head Madam" 3613 wanted answered. Where was Master Brutus. If he couldn't fuck her it was libel to get unpleasant for the other slaves. Though since she couldn't speak she also couldn't ask this question.
-
-
Now as she was trying to figure out how to ask the door opened and the sisters walked in. She was surprised to see both of them in pink teddies and immediately realized that their owner must of made them "Brothel Madams". Unfortunately this gave her even more questions.
-
-
While she would have to wait a while longer as another question was added to the list. For once the sisters entered they first asked how she was doing. Then when the doctor said she would be fine but she wasn't to move around. Then "Head Madam" 3613 was shocked to hear the sisters order the doctor onto the floor to service customers.
-
-
As the doctor tried to protest the sisters told her they would watch "Head Madam" 3613 while the doctor quote earned her keep for several hours. With that said the sisters shackled #3732's hands behind her back and had a "Red" escort her to the floor. Only once she was gone did the sisters turn on "Head Madam" 3613's predecessor's television monitors of the brothel.
-
-
Now how cold the sisters were acting was a definite surprise. However them turning on the monitors did answer "Head Madam" 3613's primary question. She could see her predecessor locked in a cage on her hands and knees. With Master Brutus on her back fucking the hell out of her. Seeing where "Head Madam" 3613's attention was focused the sisters finally spoke to her.
-
-
"Our owner told her if she was Master Brutus's bitch for the next two weeks while you recovered she would be released from the pillary. Unfortunately for her her didn't tell her she would be immediately sent to a breeding farm as a "Kennel Bitch". But that's not what you wanted to know. Is it?"
-
-
They then began telling "Head Madam" 3613 what had happened. After she was released from Master Brutus she wouldn't wake up. Apparently one of the "Pinks" had been given instructions to contact their owner of something like this happened. And hour later the crate with the doctor in it arrived. Followed shortly after by the master himself. The doctor was quickly unpackaged and put immediately to work.
-
-
The sisters then explained that the doctor used to belong to a breeding farm treating injuries on the breeders and monitoring their pregnancies. Apparently she had fallen out of favor and was about to be either made a "Kennel Bitch" or snuffed. Their owner had found out about this and purchased her for the brothel.
-
-
Ironically enough she arrived at almost the exact moment she was needed most. Though their owner insisted that she also was to be a "Brothel Whore" the same as the rest of them. Not that Brothel Whore 3732 really minded giving her other option of facing the fate she had waiting back at the breeding farm.
-
-
The sisters then explained "Head Madam" 3613's situation. Her pussy was bad brushed but would be fine in about two weeks. Her ass hole was a different matter. Master Brutus had tore it before putting out. It would take several more weeks to heal. While their owner wasn't going to separate "Head Madam" 3613 from Master Brutus. There was going to be changes.
-
-
First her arms would no longer be shackled behind her back at all times. Now her subservience to Master Brutus was just to popular to end and this included her being helpless do to the shackles. However now when the brothel was closed her arms would be free.
-
-
Since her arms being shackled behind her back wasn't just about customer satisfaction. But also to serve as an example to the other slaves. She would be required to crawl on her hands and knees when her arms were free. She would still maintain her standard kneeling position during these occasions only now her arms would be behind her head.
-
-
Next whenever her ass hole wasn't being used by a customer she would have a butt plug inserted in it. This way Master Brutus wouldn't be able to fuck it again. Naturally the customers using it would have to wait until it had healed.
-
-
Also by his command "Head Madam" 3613 wasn't to try and service all of the customers. She would be expected to switch out with the other madams. After two or three hours but she wasn't to exceed three hours of servicing the customers max. Though he preferred her to switch out after two hours.
-
-
Now the "Reds duties exempted them from this one. However the all but two of the "Pinks" would now be on the floor servicing customers. Now these two would also switch out with the others on a two hour rotation. Now to this end the owner promoted three of the "Brothel Whores".
-
-
The sisters got their promotion after the owner saw them rush to help "Head Madam" 3613. While the other "Pinks" were to afraid of Master Brutus to act. Brothel Whore 3321 was the other slave promoted. Though her daughter was also required to be her personal slave and crawl in front of her on a leash.
-
-
Now the rotation of the "Pinks was to be staggered. This way half of them were just going onto the floor. While the other half would be part way through their shift. Yet there would be a minimum of two off limits to the customers to see to the well-being of all the slaves. This included "Head Madam" 3613. She was to be inspected and cleared before going back on the floor.
-
-
To this end every slave would be examined by Brothel Whore 3732 before the brothel opens and again after it closes. Brothel Whore 3732 will also examine any slave taking part in a torture session. Now she doesn't have the authority to relieve any slave of their duties unless they are seriously hurt but she can require lighter duties.
-
-
As to her sleeping in the same room as Master Brutus. It was now required that "Head Madam" 3613 would be locked in a cage. One of the "Pinks" would lock her up at night and release her in the morning. This "Pink" would also serve as Master Brutus's evening and morning rape victim. This was to prevent Master Brutus from being able to take "Head Madam" 3613 by surprise again. Now this duty will fall onto the three "Pinks" that wouldn't help "Head Madam" 3613 as a permanent punishment.
-
-
Finally their owner was in the process of purchasing another asian slave similar in appearance to "Head Madam" 3613. She would be also chained to the collar of Master Brutus. Together they would spit their canine owner's attention. They would for all intensive purposes act like siblings. Including sharing their duties. Though this slave would be required to wear a white teddy and have no title besides "Brothel Whore".
-
-
Now once she arrives her and "Head Madam" 3613 will share the cage at night. However they would be unchained from Master Brutus. While the chains will remain a permanent addition to their collars. They will no longer be part of Master Brutus's collar. Now other then she was of similar appearance the sisters didn't know anything else about this new slave.
-
-
Now "Head Madam" 3613 did know all about this slave already. The owner had been working on this deal for a while now. "Head Madam" 3613 had even met her. In fact the order about acting like siblings would be that hard since they were actually cousins. They even became sex slaves the same way.
-
-
Basically they were both sold into slavery by their fathers. Though while "Head Madam" 3613's father had raped her before sailing her. Her cousin was sold as a virgin. So for this reason they were sent to different slave training facilities. Even though they were enslaved at the same time.
-
-
While "Head Madam" 3613 was definitely glad to be able to see her cousin again. She wasn't sure about what was about to happen to her. Granted "Head Madam" 3613 had excepted the principle that females only exist to serve males. Though "Head Madam" 3613 was also certain that her cousin hadn't yet. So that meant she would be suffering physiological abuse along with the physical suffering that was required of their servitude.
-
-
Still it was nice to hear that the owner was close to buying her cousin. When they had last talked about it. Her owner had told "Head Madam" 3613 her cousin's owner had tried of her and was talking about disposing of the cousin. Now to sex slaves of Asian, African, and Hispanic descent this usually meant a staring role in a snuff film. So hopefully the life promised to her cousin at brothel would be more satisfactory to her current owner then an appearance in a snuff film.
-
-
There was also a silver lining to what happened to "Head Madam" 3613. With her not having to service Master Brutus or the customers she could focus solely on a project her owner had assigned to her when she became the "Head Madam". Do to her restraint requirements "Head Madam" 3613 couldn't do the required paperwork. Rather than assign another slave her owner brought in a free woman.
-
-
Now this woman was a single mother with no other family. She was also a latent submissive. Now the woman didn't know it but both her and her daughter had been marked for enslavement. However the owner wanted to see if she would not only willingly subjugate herself but her daughter to a lifetime of sexual slavery.
-
-
She had some concerns about the woman going to the authorities. However since apparently the woman's mother and father were both a master and mistress in the organization. The woman however wasn't as able to afford her own slaves. Let alone pay the necessary bribes to keep her and her daughter from enslavement. To this end she took the job in the brothel.
-
-
Now at first "Head Madam" 3613 didn't think it was possible to enslave her. However "Head Madam" 3613 has seen the woman masturbating more than once to the mother and daughter Brothel Whores pleasuring customers. She had even made a plan to see if her suspicions were correct.
-
-
It would be three days later that "Head Madam" 3613's suspicions were confirmed. She had the woman bent over her desk naked. While "Head Madam" 3613 ate out the woman's pussy. They were watching the mother and daughter Brothel Whores getting fucked on TV. The whole time "Head Madam" 3613 had the woman cuming on her tongue she had the woman thinking of herself and her daughter in the slaves positions.
-
-
Two days afterwards both the woman and her daughter knelt naked in front of "Head Madam" 3613 as they were shackled and collared. After she had eaten her out "Head Madam" 3613 had suggested that they would be better off surrendering themselves to enslavement. This way they could stay together in the brothel. Otherwise sooner or later the woman would be late with a bribe and they would find themselves enslaved anyway. Only that way they could be sold to different masters and never see each other again.
-
-
Not even an hour later Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A were being shipped off to start their training as sex slaves. Though as the shipping crate was loaded a single training requirement was added for each of them. It was vary simple the mother was to be trained for subservience to her daughter. While the daughter was to be trained to brutally subjugate her mother.
-
-
Based on the dirty looks Brothel Whore 4062-A kept shooting at her mother during their enslavement. "Head Madam" 3613 suspected it wouldn't be that hard to train them like that. After all if "Head Madam" 3613 had the same opportunity with her father she would take it.
-
-
Though her real concern was the chastity belt she had been required to wear. She hadn't expected them to surrender this quickly. "Head Madam" 3613 had hoped for Brothel Whore 4062 to return the favor before they were shipped off. Unfortunately Brothel Whore 4062 reached her decision faster than expected and was even able to coerce her daughter into surrendering herself. Now she won't have to opportunity to be pleasured by either of them.
-
-
Sadly by the time they would be shipped back "Head Madam" 3613 would be back under her self imposed subservient restrictions. "Head Madam" 3613 had to remind herself the enslavement of those two was for the customers and her owner. Though the customers would be loving their performances "Head Madam" 3613 still felt let down afterwards.
-
-
Now Brothel Madam 3567-B had been wondering why a free woman was being paid to do a job when there was a house full of slaves. Though it became clear once the daughter was stripped naked. Plus when she saw the training requirements on the crate "Brothel Madam" 3567-B understood fully. Now part of her felt bad for the daughter. However she felt no sympathy for the mother.
-
-
Though "Brothel Madam" 3567-B did like watching the bouncers having their way with the mother. "Brothel Madam" 3567-B didn't understand why the mother was so surprised. She had worked in the brothel long enough to know gang rapes were inflicted upon all the slaves.
-
-
Now the daughter's rape wasn't as satisfying. Yet when the two were made to pleasure the madams that was a different story. Though "Brothel Madam" 3567-B was certain the two new sex slaves didn't find it that enjoyable. Still it was still better than being crammed into that shipping crate together.
-
-
While this was similar to what happened to the sisters it was way worse. Mistress 3567 had been a slave acting under orders of her owners. Brothel Whore 4062 was free woman only acting out of her own selfish desires for sexual gratification. Strangely she didn't hold it against "Head Madam" 3613 after all she was also a slave acting under orders of her owner.
-
-
Though "Brothel Madam" 3567-B now had concerns about if she may have to help enslave someone one day. What really worried her was many of her old friends were known to Mistress 3567 and as such by the organization. While "Brothel Madam" 3567-B didn't think either her or her sister would be involved in such a scheme. She wasn't so sure about Mistress 3567.
-
-
While their stepmother was a just a slave acting under orders. She did also act with a fare amount of contempt for the sisters during their training. In fact she was almost the cruelest mistress towards them. So "Brothel Madam" 3567-B would've put it past her stepmother to enslave their old friends just to torment the sisters some more.
-
-
So whenever the brothel got any new slaves in. "Brothel Madam" 3567-B would now be afraid she would recognize the slave in the crate. Now she needed to get past these fears. After all if her stepmother did do something like that. She would be only liberating them from the lie of female equality. Just as "Head Madam" 3613 had just done with Brothel Whores 4062 and 4062-A.
-
-
She wasn't supposed to be a scared Brothel Whore anymore. She was now a "Brothel Madam" one of the "Pinks". It was now her job to help these slaves see past the lies. That women exist for any other reason than subservience to males. So if any of her old friends did show up "Brothel Madam" 3567-B should be grateful and not afraid. Besides given the work load any new brothel whores were always a welcome sight.
-
-
Besides there was another matter more important to the sisters right now. One of the female customers had made a reservation for a fantasy fulfillment session and she wanted the sisters in it. So now they had to get room, the dogs, and themselves prepared. For in a couple of hours they were in for a long session of lesbian domination and brutal dog fuckings.
-
-
This appointment was also of great importance to their owner. He had explicitly giving "Head Madam" 3613 orders that the sisters were to perform to the utmost of their abilities. Even the smallest unsatisfactory act by the sisters was to result in the harshest punishment possible. Now this had made the sisters think this woman was a personal friend of their owner and for that reason alone the sisters were going be fanatically dedicated to her satisfaction.
-
-
Now how such a bitch like that woman was could be friends with anyone was beyond the sisters' understanding. Still it wasn't their place to question unimportant things such as these. Their only responsibility was to completely satisfy the desires of the customers. So with their duties in mind they head towards the classroom to start getting it ready.
-
-
Hours later the sisters were waiting nervously for the customer. Their little schoolgirl outfits were in tatters as ordered. Also as order their arms were shackled behind their backs, ball gags were in their mouths, and their leashes were tied together. This forced them to be bent over each side the teacher's desk as they looked each other in the eyes. As final touch their ankles were tied to the legs of the desk leaving their legs widely spread.
-
-
The scene was a play on a lesbian teacher on schoolgirl domination scenario. The sisters would be playing two schoolgirls that had just been gang raped. However when they were found by their teacher she proceeds to rape them herself. Finally after her abuses have broken the sisters they would be raped a final time by dogs. The teacher would then leave the sisters curled up in fetal positions crying.
-
-
Now to fulfill the prior rape part of the scene the sisters had just been fucked by the bouncers. This provided the cum coating their faces and leaking from their pussies and ass holes. Next the bouncers had roughed them up some so they were in the right mindset to play rape victims. Now the fear and terror they were expected to convey was being supplied by the dogs being used.
-
-
They were four great danes from the same kennel as Master Brutus. They were trained the same way as him and were almost as aggressive and brutal with human bitches. This knowledge alone was enough to get them crying hysterically as they waited for the coming torment.
-
-
The two violated schoolgirls looked hopefully at the door as it was opened. With relief visible on their faces the watch the teacher walking towards them. Miss Watson was probably the strictest teacher but seeing her students in this situation she would surely help them. However the schoolgirls' relief soon turns into confusion as Miss Watson orders the four great danes she had lead into the room to sit as she walks around the desk looking over the girls situation.
-
-
Figuring she will untie them at any moment. The schoolgirls look on with pleading looks on their tear streaked faces. They feel their fear began to rise as the expression on Miss Watson's face suddenly changes from shock the the stern look of the disciplinarian they had seen whenever they've gotten in trouble. Still their true situation doesn't set in until she finally speaks to them.
-
-
"Well it looks like you two little sluts have been fucking your classmates."
-
-
The girls can only shake their heads no at this accusation. However Miss Watson is having none of their denials.
-
-
"Now you sluts are going to say you hadn't just been fucked by a bunch of the boys like the two horny bitches you are. I can see the cum in your slutty little pussies."
-
-
Again the girls can only shake their heads no as the accusation is leveled. However this only angers Miss Watson.
-
-
"I guess I shouldn't be surprised to find you two like this. Your always running around the your slutty little outfits teasing all the boys. I'm willing to bet you two fucked half the boys in the school. Then I catch you two in to act and all you can do is lie about it."
-
-
The girls desperately wished Miss Watson would remove the gags. That way they could explain about the rape. Yet all they could do like this was shake their heads no after each her accusations. Unfortunately the vary same actions that seamed to be upsetting her so much.
-
-
"Still denying that you two are such sluts I see. I guess I'm going to have to tan your backsides to admit to the truth."
-
-
As Miss Watson pulls the paddle from the desk the girls begin to frantically shake their heads no. As their faces take on expressions of terror and their tears start flowing again. In their desperation they began struggling against their bounds. However there is nothing to stop what is coming next.
-
-
They can only scream through their gags as the blows began. They are completely helps as their asses are repeatedly hit by the paddle. Until as suddenly as it started the paddling stopped. With their desperation evident they looked up at Miss Watson hoping she would finally believe them but as they once again began denying her accusations with their only form of communication the paddling starts again.
-
-
The girls had no idea how many blows their poor little asses took before she finally tired of beating on them. However even after that they couldn't bring themselves to admit to her accusations. The girls can only wait for the paddling to start over. Yet when they look at Miss Watson they see she's undressing.
-
-
Before they know it Miss Watson is almost completely naked. With her only garments being her high heels, stockings, and garter belt. Looking at her body the girls can see Miss Watson is an highly attractive woman. From her long black hair braided down her back. To her firm breasts and well rounded hips and ass. Then there was her trimmed bush just below her flat stomach.
-
-
Despite what was happening to them the girls felt themselves becoming aroused looking at their naked teacher. This wasn't unnoticed by Miss Watson as she ran her fingers over the girls bruised bottoms. As long fingernails glide over their tender flesh the girls' bodies shiver from the sensation. Though to the girls' horror this is a signal to Miss Watson that more drastic measures are required.
-
-
"Well it seams not just the boys in the school are in danger from you two horny sluts but the girls too. It seams that I need to take steps to protect them as well."
-
-
With that said Miss Watson pulls out a strap-on dildo and proceeds to put it on. Then to the girls shock and horror Miss Watson brutality and painfully takes turns sodomizing them. Miss Watson would fuck one of the girls for a while before switching out to the other one only to switch back again.
-
-
After this abuse the girls can no longer resist Miss Watson. Her accusations were now being answered with nods of yes in the vain hope it would stop the abuse. This did earn the girls a short reprieve. Though it wouldn't be from any sexual activities. As their ankles were finally released the girls believed their ordeal was finally over.
-
-
Yet once they were kneeling in front and behind of Miss Watson as she took off the strap-on they quickly realized she had other plans. Once the gags were then removed any attempts at speech were quickly silenced. The girls could only comply when one of their faces was shoved into Miss Watson's pussy and the other one in her ass.
-
-
As the girls' tongues probed Miss Watson's orifices. She began bragging that this proves what sluts the girls were. Now to the girls' shock Miss Watson didn't let them stop once they had given her an orgasm. She just made them switch places and start over. Until she had multiple orgasms while the girls were switched back and forth between her pussy and ass hole.
-
-
Only once she was finally satisfied did she allow the girls to collapse to the floor. However while Miss Watson's sexual desires had been satisfied. Her desire to torment the girls had reached a new stage. As the girls were ordered to raise their asses into the air they believed Miss Watson was going to fuck them again with the strap-on.
-
-
It wasn't until her true plan was known did the girls realize their lives as they knew it were over. At this point they knew they couldn't resist. Even begging and pleading wouldn't work. Still that didn't stop them from trying as Miss Watson called two of the dogs over to them. Now as soon as the dogs were on their backs the girls' pleading become fever pitched.
-
-
"Please Miss Watson don't do this to us. Miss Watson we will do any thing you want. Just don't let the dogs rape us. Oh god please not that."
-
-
Now the girls' pleading quickly turned into screams when the dogs grabbed a hold of their hips and began thrusting their cocks towards their pussies. Now the girls screaming seamed to fuel the aggressiveness of the dogs as their actions became more brutal. Until finally they found their marks and the girls' pussies were suddenly crammed full of dog cock.
-
-
"OH GOD NO!!!! NOT THAT!!! PLEASE !!!!GOD NOT THAT!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"
-
-
Now at this point the sisters didn't need to act any longer. For now they were really being violently raped and nothing had prepared them for this. Not even the fuckings they'd gotten from Master Brutus could compare. Yes he fucked his bitch like this but the sisters' experiences had been of his gentle side. Though now the sisters were truly getting a first hand experience of what "Head Madam" 3613 endured on an hourly basis.
-
-
" OH !!!! GOD!!! PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!!!GOD!!!!STOP!!!THEM!!!THEY'RE!!!!KILLING!!!US!!!OH!!!GOD!!!WERE !!!! BEING!!!TORN!!!IN TWO!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"
-
-
"OH !!!!GOD!!!THEIR!!!KNOTS!!!!ARE!!!HITTING !!!OUR!!!!PUSSIES!!!OH!!!GOD!!!!NNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
-
-
Now the sisters almost passed out from the pain when they felt the dogs' knots violently shoved into their pussies. Though this did slow the pounding they were receiving. In fact the dogs seamed to become even more brutal. Until the knots swelled up to to point they would no longer move within the battered pussies of the sisters. This was also the point where the sisters' bodies betrayed them and they both experienced a shameful orgasm.
-
-
Now Miss Watson was overjoyed at the sisters' orgasms. It was just the ammunition she needed for her next verbal barrage of insults. That she soon released upon the sobbing girls.
-
-
"Now there's no denying what sick little sluts you two are. Thankfully once you two are exposed as the dog fucking freaks you are. Not only will none of the boys ever touch you but you will be expelled. Then you two can truly become the street walking whores you have proven to be."
-
-
The sisters minds had been to numbed by the experience to play along anymore. In fact they were having trouble discerning fantasy from reality as it was. So their reaction to this statement was only to cry hysterically.
-
-
Now Miss Watson was to into the sisters' suffering to notice what the other two dogs were doing. However after they had watched the sisters' rapes they decided they wanted a human bitch too. Unfortunately they knew it would be a while before the two bitches on the ground would be available. So they started watching Miss Watson intently as they waited for an opportunity to take the bitch.
-
-
Oblivious to the danger she was in Miss Watson decided to torment the girls some more. Unfortunately her verbal attacks were not having the effect she was wanting. So once the dogs released the girls' hips and turned ass to ass with them she saw an opportunity for some physical abuse. After grabbing the dogs' leashes Miss Watson preceded to lead them around in a circle.
-
-
The girls' screams as they were dragged behind the dogs by their pussies was music to Miss Watson's ears. Loving the girls' suffering so much Miss Watson decided to make another circuit before releasing the leashes. This was when Miss Watson made the mistake the dogs had been waiting for. Wanting to see close up the suffering and humiliation on the girls' faces she dropped down to her hands and knees.
-
-
Seeing the other bitch get into position had the other dogs moving in a heart beat. While Miss Watson was staring the girls in the eyes one of the dogs latched onto her neck with his jaws. Now several bouncers had been trying to get through the locked door to the room since Miss Watson had started dragging the sisters behind the dogs. Their attempts to stop the session however had been prevented by the chair Miss Watson had propped under the door handle. While this prevented them from stopping her abuses it also made them unable to prevent what happened next.
-
-
With Miss Watson secured by his companion the second dog climbed onto her back. Now Miss Watson tried to crawl away when this happened. However her attempt was quickly stopped when she felt the dog tighten it's hold on her neck. As he growled at her the other one grabbed her hips with his fore paws. Not wasting any time the dog immediately began humping her. Miss Watson on the other hand could only wait for the inevitable as she felt the dogs cock make a glancing blow against her pussy.
-
-
When the dog found his mark on the next thrust Miss Watson's screams echoed throughout the room. The brutality and power of the dog's cock within her was unparalleled. Though to her relief the sound of the door being busted in signaled the arrival of help. Though even as the dog was pulled off of her Miss Watson was vowing revenge. Not even bothering to redress she simply grabbed her clothes and stormed out of the room. Before leaving the brothel she told "Head Madam" 3613 would be filling a formal complaint with the organizational grievance bureau and when she was done the little asian slave would be her's. When that happened Miss Watson would then slowly torture her to death.
-
-
The sisters were rushing to get to "Head Madam" 3613's office. They had hurriedly prepared themselves as instructed. In their finest teddies and stockings. Their hair and makeup was prepared as if they were about to service the brothel's biggest vip.
-
-
Now if they only knew what was happening. The brothel had been closed since the incident with that bitch of a customer Janet Watson and the dogs. Granted that whole scene had left the sisters battered and bruised so badly. It took them the last three days to recover. Even so Brothel Whore 3732 told them they needed at least another week for their pussies to fully recover. After that bitch made the dogs drag them around.
-
-
Hoping for answers as they entered the office they were instead greeted by a familiar face. While " Head Madam" 3613 knelt in front of her desk. Master Robert Sanders was sitting behind it. Now fully confused the sisters were unsure of what to do. Though Master Robert Sanders simply ordered them to kneel next to "Head Madam" 3613 and not to move a muscle. Still confused about what was going on the sisters quickly dropped to their knees and put their hands behind their heads.
-
-
They didn't have long to wait when four men and Janet Watson were shown to the office by one of the "Reds". While three of the men moved to greet Master Robert Sanders the last one remained beside Miss Watson. However the sight of Master Robert Sanders there seamed to upset Miss Watson as she suddenly asked why he was there.
-
-
"I am the owner of this establishment. So as is my right it's important that I be here while the disposition of my property is discussed."
-
-
This seamed to both please and infuriate her as she responded.
-
-
There is nothing to discuss those three bitches are now mine. This meeting is only a final formality before your prized whores become my pain sluts."
-
-
The sisters were now seriously worried. What did she mean they were going to be her's. Then there was the pain sluts reference. The only thing the sisters could figure out was some how this woman was now their owner. Now when Master Sanders answered Miss Watson they got some answers.
-
-
"Unfortunately for you Miss Watson that hasn't been decided yet. Plus by my rights within the organization I'm allowed to present a defence to any accusations made against my slaves."
-
-
Now the sisters were really concerned. Were they on trial for something? While they were relieved that this woman wasn't their owner. They suddenly realized that could quickly change. It didn't help what Miss Watson said next.
-
-
What defence? The organizational grievance bureau has all the videos of the dog raping me. They even have the audio tapes of your "Head Madam" admitting fault and trying to get me to agree to keep what happened to me secret with that line about us working out a settlement in private. Like I would do that instead of being able to embarrass you with the organization."
-
-
Alright they had some answers by now this was about the incident. But what did she mean about the rest. Did "Head Madam 3613 admit fault and if so what did that mean. Man they wished one of them would just say what was happening. However this was when Master Sanders pulled out a piece of paper and while held it for the others to see he started speaking again.
-
-
" Will you acknowledge that this is the liability waiver you signed before you received the services of the establishment. And that is your signature on the document before I explain that you have no claim against my property."
-
-
Now she was getting angry as she shot back.
-
-
"Yes I signed that and yes that is my signature. It still doesn't change the fact that your slaves were responsible for an assault on my body. Organizational law is clear no liability waiver will forgive the transgressions of a slave against a free member of the organization."
-
-
Now the sisters were truly scared. Was what she was saying true? It took every ounce of will power they had to keep from finally demanding answers. Unfortunately Master Sanders response didn't help much.
-
-
"You are correct that this waiver doesn't remove responsibility from my slaves. However it also changes the circumstances of this meeting. Now if the representatives of the organization and Miss Watson's attorney would examine it closely my meaning would become perfectly clear."
-
-
Done speaking he handed the paper to the men from the organization. After each one read it they passed it on to Miss Watson's lawyer. Strangely after the men from the organization read the paper their whole demeanor changed towards Miss Watson. Yet it was her lawyer's reaction that told everyone something major had happened.
-
-
After he read it mouthed the words I'll be dammed. Before he re-read the document. Finally he turned to Miss Watson and told her she no longer had a case.
-
-
As Miss Watson yelled at her lawyer about what he meant by they no longer had a case. The lawyer read aloud the liability waiver she had just admitted to signing.
-
-
"The signatory of this document here by acknowledges and understands that by signing said document she agrees to and accepts the all of the following.
-
-
She will make restitution to the owner of this establishment should Her requested services result in permanent damage to the owner's property.
-
-
This shall included said property be rendered permanently and or temporary unusable and or incapable of performing required duties for any period over three weeks from the date afore mentioned services were rendered.
-
-
If said damages were the result of intentional violation of mandated safety protocols the signatory is herself required to abide by requirements mentioned in section two of this contract regarding violation of terms and conditions.
-
-
The signatory of this agreement will be also made aware in advance. That the services she had requested could result in bodily injury and or sexual violation of her person.
-
-
While this establishment acknowledges and has warned against above mentioned dangers. It does not surrender responsibility should said incident occur.
-
-
While this document does not remove responsibility on the part of the establishment to compensate for any such events.
-
-
It does require any demands to be handled privately between below signed individual and the establishment's owner.
-
-
Should below signed individual prefer to bypass the above agreement she may then go before the organizational grievance bureau
-
-
Though by choosing to bypass the private compensation negotiations she shall be considered in violation of the terms and conditions and be considered in agreement to the following conditions in section two.
-
-
Section two
-
-
If signatory is found in violation of the terms and conditions of this contract she is acknowledged to be in agreement with the following conditions.
-
-
One she shall voluntarily surrender all personal and professional possessions to the owner of this establishment.
-
-
Two she shall voluntarily forfeit any protections against enslavement she may have in place.
-
-
Finally she shall voluntarily surrender herself and any unmarried or unbound female offspring for immediate enslavement by the owner of this establishment. Pursuant to Organizational voluntarily enslavement code A-1 above stated individuals then become the property of the owner of this establishment to be used at his discretion.
-
-
By signing this document the signatory acknowledges that she fully understands and agrees to all terms and conditions of this contract."
-
-
Even as the lawyer finished Miss Watson was yelling at him again.
-
-
"What the hell do you mean we have no case. That said if I was injured or violated they are required to compensate me. Well guess what that dog raped me and that is considered a violation of my person. So now they must compensate me by that contract!"
As Miss Watson fumed the lawyer explained the waiver in farther detail.
-
-
Yes it does say you would be compensated. However it also says any negotiations must be handled privately. You chose to bypass that altogether however which brings another part of the contract into play. This same part also brings organizational by laws regarding slave's rights to compensation into play."
-
-
Now Miss Watson was furious as she shouted at the lawyer.
-
-
"What the hell does a slave's right to compensation have to do with this?. Hell slaves don't have any rights according to Organizational Law. So what the fuck does that have to do with me getting what I deserve? YOU FUCKING IDIOTIC FOOL!!!!!"
-
-
Now you would think the lawyer would be angry by the way Miss Watson was yelling at him. However he started laughing as he continued to explain.
-
-
" Thanks for making this easier. By going to the organizational grievance bureau first you also agreed to surrender yourself and your daughters for immediate enslavement. Now considering the videos also show you barricading the door in violation of the posted safety rules also makes you subject to the same penalties. That means you are now a slave and as you so finely put it you no longer have any rights to file complaints or lodge grievances whatsoever. Now since this contract has now been read by representatives of the organization it becomes legally binding. However if that is not clear enough let me put it this way. You are now slave and you are going to get exactly what you deserve bitch."
-
-
Miss Watson immediately grabbed the waiver from the lawyer and read it herself. By the time she had finished she collapsed to her knees and started crying hysterically. She then looked at the members of the organizational grievance bureau that had accompanied her pleadingly but they only shook their heads side to side.
-
-
While their satisfaction wasn't close to her owner's "Brothel Madams" 3567-A and 3567-B did enjoy seeing this woman brought to her knees. If anything for the threats she had made against "Head Madam" 3613 when Miss Watson had thought she would be her slave. Now this woman and her daughters would be at "Head Madam" 3613's mercy. It couldn't have been more of a textbook example of irony.
-
-
Miss Watson's former lawyer was the one to bring the conversation back on subject. As he ignored his former client who was still on her knees crying he started to discuss the details of what just happened.
-
-
"Now then if you will have your lawyers contract me. We can start the process of transferring her assets over to you. Unless you prefer to have your own people take possession of her daughters. I'll also make the necessary arrangements regarding their delivery to your establishment later today. Though her business's board of directors may prove problematic. However given the way they despise her also. Seeing her raped by the dog may bring them around. Of course I would also consider it a courtesy to bare witness any such future performances of hers."
-
-
With that said he handled their owner his business card and left the room. Their owner then looked at the kneeling Miss Watson as he summoned the bouncers. As they entered he pointed at the terrified Miss Watson and gave them his orders.
-
-
"She is to be stripped, collared, and shackled. You will then place her in an isolation cage. I'll make the arrangements to have her slave markings applied once her daughters have been delivered."
-
-
Without any farther fanfare the Miss Janet Watson was dragged from the room still pleading about how it wasn't fare. He then looked at at the members of the organizational grievance bureau as he gestured towards "Head Madam" 3613.
-
-
"I must apologize for the way my newest "Brothel Whore" wasted your time. Please allow the "Head Madam" of this establishment to offer her services and make it up to you. Just so you know she likes it rough."
-
-
After taking the sisters' leashes their owner then lead them from the room. Even as they were lead to their quarters the could hear the sounds of the men fucking "Head Madam" 3613. They could only hope the men were using her hard. "Head Madam" 3613 had seriously pleased her owner today and deserved the reward of a brutal gang rape.
-
-
An hour and a half later the sisters were hard at work sucking their owner's cock. As he laid on his back in the sisters' bed with them. Now the sisters were curled up at his waste like a pair of contented house cats as they took turns swallowing his shaft. They were each licking the sides of his shaft when there was a knock on the door. Once Master Sanders called for them to enter "Head Madam" 3613 came into the room. While the sisters weren't happy to have an interruption they didn't let it distract them either.
-
-
They did take the opportunity to check her out. Her teddy had been completely ripped down the front. Her makeup was smeared with her mascara running down her cheeks. They couldn't see cute little ass fully but they could tell the men had spanked her. As expected cum was leaking from her pussy and running down her inner thighs. Now before they could see any more Master Robert asked the obvious question.
-
-
"Did the gentlemen from the organization enjoy themselves?"
-
-
"Yes master they also requested invites to the enslavement ceremony for those three. Of course I've also taken care of the arrangements and will see they have the best seats available."
-
-
"Head Madam" 3613 responded. Yet somehow Master Robert knew there was more she needed to tell him. Just "Head Madam" 3613's training prevented her from speaking without permission.
-
-
"Now there is something else or you wouldn't risk punishment by interrupting me like this."
-
-
"Yes master. The bitch's former lawyer called he has the daughters and will be personally delivering them in a half an hour. He also said there was something he had to discuss regarding the transfer of her assets. He couldn't tell me what it was due to me being a slave but he said it was good news that you would like. Though it had to be discussed in person."
-
-
As "Head Madam" 3613's response ended. Master Robert let out a sigh before looking down at the sisters. As he pulled his cock from their lips he let out another sigh before speaking.
-
-
"Sorry girls but we will have call it quits for now. "Head Madam" 3613 you go get cleaned up. Fix your makeup and hair. Along with putting another of your good teddies on but leave the cum. I then want you to meat the lawyer at the door before showing him to the office."
-
-
As "Head Madam" 3613 responded with the required response of "Yes master" Master Robert Sanders got out of the bed. While "Head Madam" left to get ready her self the sisters redressed their owner. Then after they were allowed to quickly put themselves in order. They dropped to their knees and presented him with their leashes.
-
-
As the three left the room the sisters were happily crawling before their master as he walked them back to the office. Midway there they were met by "Head Madam" 3613 and one of the "Reds". Quickly realizing what "Head Madam" 3613 was up to he addressed the "Red".
-
-
"Good thinking "Head Madam" I want all the "Enforcers" in the office when they arrive. Two on each side of the door and one behind the desk with me. They are to bring two sets of collars and shackles. I'll also have the sisters positioned at each corner of the desk. Once she shows them into the office "Head Madam 3613 will take her position between the sisters. Now get going there isn't much time."
-
-
As they entered the office Master Robert released the sisters leashes and pointed to the two front corners of the desk. Now the sisters didn't need any farther instructions as they quickly separated and knelt in front of the corners of the desk. Once the sisters' hands were behind their heads Master Robert examined their positioning.
-
-
"Is that the play on the standard presentation position that "Head Madam" 3613 came up with?"
-
-
"Yes master. We were hoping to ask about doing something similar as "Head Madam" 3613 did with Master Brutus. But of course we understand their isn't time right now to discuss it but we hope that you will allow us to explain more later on."
-
-
Unsure about the sisters' response he told them he would hear what they had to say later but for now they were to follow his instructions to the letter. They were to hold perfectly still. They would stair straight ahead and they were not to react to anything going on around them. For all intensive purposes they were to act like statues during this event.
-
-
After the sisters responded with the required yes master Master Robert Sanders prepared for his visitors. As he was positioning a chair in front of the desk two of the "Reds" came in with the requested shackles and collars. They had also brought several links of chains. After they had set the stuff down where he directed he asked them about their counterpart.
-
-
They told him she was waiting to come in once their guests passed through the gate. When that happened she would immediately come and inform him of their arrival. After he thanked them for their forethought they asked him about the mother. They wanted to know if they should run down and get her. They said it would make a great impression on the daughters to see their mother reduced to a shackled and collared sex slave kneeling before her owner. Liking the idea her told them to quickly take care of it.
-
-
As the "Reds" quickly rushed from the room to get the mother. Master Robert Sanders sat down behind the desk and tried to get comfortable. Barely five minutes later they returned dragging her with them. Despite this time crunch Master Robert Sanders couldn't help to admire how much Janet Watson's demeanor had changed since she first walked into that office. Gone was the over confidant bitch thinking she had won a major victory. In her place now was shaking form of a terrified slave girl.
-
-
Once she was kneeling next to the desk he sat back to wait. Around ten minutes later the last of the "Reds" arrived. After quickly whispering in his ear they had arrived she took up her position behind him. Naturally she also completed him on his choice of art work referencing the sisters' positioning. She also suggested that he replace the desk with one held up by four kneeling slave girls. After pointing to Miss Watson the "Red" suggested that she could also be incorporated in the design so he has a slave to suck his cock while he worked.
-
-
Master Robert Sanders couldn't help but to chuckle as he watched Janet Watson cringing from the suggestion. He had to admit the "Enforcers" were experts at tormenting slaves especially that one. Though as tempting as that was making a die hard lesbian like her service multiple males in the brothel was a better fate.
-
-
These comments while meant to torment the sisters and Miss Watson also served another purpose. They lightened the mood. Though the sisters weren't in the least scared by the suggestion. In fact it was the opposite it actually aroused them. As once it was said the sisters' pussies started dripping their juices onto the floor.
-
-
Now Master Robert Sanders couldn't see the sisters reaction. However based on the looks the "Enforcers" by the door kept giving the sisters he knew something was up. Though the answers to that question would have to wait since this was when "Head Madam" 3613 showed the guests in.
-
-
As she moved to the side of the door way two bound and struggling teenaged girls were pushed in by the lawyer. Now he was immediately followed by two other women. One was in a revealing business suit with an extremely short skirt and the other was in a skimpy maids uniform. Complete with fishnet stockings, high heels, and the customary short skirt. While he had no idea who these women were he could tell they both were slaves by their submissive postures and the collar around the neck of the one in the suit.
-
-
Figuring answers to who they were would come shortly. Master Robert Sanders signaled to the "Enforcers" by the door to grab the two daughters. Once they had seen their mother kneeling in position they had gasped out a pair of muffled NOs before trying to rush to her. Now the lawyer had been holding them their hair the whole time. So a quick jerk was all it took to stop them and send them sprawling out onto the floor.
-
-
Now once the "Enforcers" had a hold of them the lawyer released their hair and moved to shake Master Robert Sanders' hand. Once that peasantry was taken care of Master Robert Sanders directed the lawyer to the chair. As they both sat down and "Head Madam" 3613 knelt in her position at the center of the desk. Master Robert Sanders saw the slave in the suit kneel next the lawyer while the maid submissively stood behind him with her head bowed. Figuring that was a good place to start things Master Robert Sanders asked the lawyer about the two.
-
-
"I take it those two are your slaves?"
-
-
While pointing at Miss Watson the lawyer stated they were her's to begin with but they now belonged to Master Robert Sanders. The lawyer also asked as a favor to be able to keep the one in the suit until the transfer of assets was finished. Apparently she was Miss Watson's secretary slash lesbian fuck toy. However she also knew where all of Miss Watson's assets were at. Along with some other information that would prove useful before this was said and done.
-
-
"Considering I also cost you a client and possibility your job it's only fare you consider her a gift for the services your providing."
-
-
The lawyer's answer to Master Robert Sanders' statement was while Miss Watson had been his client. He was actually employed by her companies legal department. So he now worked for Master Robert Sanders. Though if Master Robert still wanted to give him the secretary he would naturally be grateful.
-
-
His response of she's all yours was all that was said on that matter from then on. The lawyer then gestured to the maid as starting speaking she moved forward.
-
-
"Now this young lady is Maria Espinosa. She is two years past enslavement age. She is in this country illegally and has served as Miss Watson's unregistered pain slave slash maid for a year now. While she was collared when I found her. I was forced to remove the thing do to it's design. It was designed to slowly cut her head off should she leave the grounds."
-
-
The sisters and "Head Madam" 3613 ended up braking position once they hear that. They immediately asked permission to check her for injuries. Master Robert Sanders was seriously pissed off once he heard that. Such devices were banned within the organization. So he ordered the three to do the examination there. He even order Brothel Whore 3732 brought up.
-
-
Once she had arrived the Hispanic slave was stripped and every inch of her body checked and injuries or scaring noted. They then repeated this for the secretary. Now they offered to take the two slaves to a bedroom to rest. However the secretary asked for permission to stay so she could witness the spawn of the evil bitch receive their slave collars and shackles. Master Robert Sanders suggested that the maid stay for it as well.
-
-
Though he had planned to wait until they had finished discussing the the transfer of the threes' assets before they collared the daughters. However he immediately changed his mind as he summoned the bouncers. What surprised him neither of the two slaves redressed. In fact the secretary just returned to her previous kneeling position immediately following getting permission to stay.
-
-
The sisters and "Head Madam"3613 however pulled the maid behind the desk and had her sit in the lap of Master Sanders. Only once she was seated did the three of them apologize for braking position without permission. When they offered to except any punishment he wished he simply waved it off and told them to get back in position.
-
-
Only once the bouncers had arrived did Master Sanders get an idea. After signaling to the "Enforcer" behind him. As he whispered his instructions in her ear the "Red" left giggling with one of the bouncers. Once they had left he ordered the other bouncers to strip the daughters. Only once they were naked did he have the remaining "Enforcers" inspect them to see if they were virgins.
-
-
By the time they finished the other "Enforcer" had returned with the items Master Sanders had requested. Though once she set them down next to the shackles and collars she immediately left again. Though the daughters ordeal was still on going. Not even two minutes later they had been collared, shackled, and were kneeling next their mother in front of the desk. Now Master Sanders decided to explain the situation to the daughters.
-
-
"Ok you bitches here's the deal. Earlier today your mother lost your freedom after her transgressions against this establishment were exposed. As of this moment you two are now the property of this establishment. Now if you don't know what this place is and does let me explain it to you."
-
-
"This is a brothel and you are now two of it's slave whores. As of this moment your vary survival now depends on you servicing this establishment's customers. You two are also now it's hardest working whores."
-
-
"You will work every day for all day straight with NO brakes. Your only rest periods will be between customers or once the brothel closes at night. You will also preform every service offered and then some.
-
-
Understand this you two are the the lowest ranking members of the whores barely ranking above your mother. The slightest infraction will be met with the harshest of punishments. And there will be NO forgiveness within these walls for you two.
-
-
He next snapped his fingers. He first points to the items the "Enforcer" had just brought in. Then he points at Janet Watson. The next thing they know the large men descended on the helpless woman. As she screamed in horror the bouncers began to place the various items on her body. Only once they had finished does anyone realize what Master Sanders had ordered. Janet Watson was now on her hands and knees clad in the apparel of a "Kennel Bitch".
-
-
As he looked at his brothel's new resident "Kennel Bitch" a smile of satisfaction came to his face. However his torture of her wasn't completed by a long shot. As if on cue the third "Enforcer" returned leading the former "Head Madam" on a leash. Not far behind the crawling slave was the bouncer with Master Brutus. While glaring at Janet Watson Master Sanders spoke to her directly.
-
-
"As for you BITCH you are the brothel's new resident "Kennel Bitch". Unless you wish to beg me to have your daughters take your place."
-
-
While the daughters probably didn't think their mother would sell them out like that Master Sanders had her pegged. After looking back and forth between her daughters and Master Brutus a few times Janet Watson motioned to her ball gag with her paw gloved hand. The gag wasn't even fully out of her mouth before she started pleading.
-
-
"Please let the dogs rape my daughters instead of me. Please they will make good "Kennel Bitches". Please I'll do anything take them instead of me."
-
-
The daughters were now truly terrified of what was happening. First they had been enslaved and now their mother was pleading for them to be raped by dogs in order to save her own skin. This was made worse by the fact everyone in to room hated them even the slaves. That meant that no one was going to move a finger to help them. They could only cringe as Master Sanders started speaking again.
-
-
"For someone that's familiar with the rules you sure don't know how a slave's supposed to address her master. It seams to me that you rather the dog take you instead."
-
-
"NO!!!!! Please master have the dog take my daughters! Master they will make the better "Kennel Bitches!" please master have them do it and not me!"
-
-
Now they had moved beyond terrified to a level of fear they hadn't thought possible. If they didn't have ball gags in their mouths they would be throwing their mother under the bus themselves. However this man suddenly threw them a lifeline. As he started asking them to do various things to their mother to avoid being raped by the dog they were frantically shaking their heads yes no matter what he said. Now Master Sanders was kinda tiring of this game but he decided see if he could debase the bitch some more.
-
-
"I don't know it seams your daughters are making a better offer but I've got an idea. How about you demonstrate how sincere you are by performing a small task. You see I've got a slave over there with a pussy full of dog cum. Now I could really use an obedient slave to not only lick it clean but beg to do it. Just remember if you don't want to do I'm sure they will."
-
-
Now Master Sanders wasn't sure she would actually do this but it was worth a shot. As he had just said the daughters would probably do if she didn't. Yet after starting to SOB Janet Watson started to plead again.
-
-
"Please master let me lick that slave's pussy clean. Master please I'll clean her out good. Please master let me lick her pussy."
-
-
Finally stopping her Master Sanders had the former "Head Madam" brought forward. Once her ass was positioned in front Miss Watson's face. Master Sanders gave her the order to start. Along with the warning that if her efforts were not satisfactory she would have to dog on her the moment she finished.
-
-
Even as disgusted by this as she was Janet Watson dove into the pussy in front of her. However even though she was a lesbian she had never eaten out a pussy. She had always been to dominate to preform a task that she considered beneath her. Though now she wasn't just eating out a pussy like there was no tomorrow but she was eating out a pussy full of dog cum like there was no tomorrow. Because she knew that this man would make good on his threats in a moment's notice if she didn't do what he wanted.
-
-
While everyone else was enjoying watching their mother debase herself like that. The daughters were horrified. First by the fact their mother would sink to such depths so they would be thrown to the dogs instead of her. Then by the fact they were helpless to do anything about it. They couldn't even beg with the ball gags in their mouths. The only thing they could do was wait for the ax to fall.
-
-
They were certain the ax was about to drop once their mother finished. As their owner complemented on the job she did. They were then certain it had fallen when he said she was so good at he couldn't waste that talent on the dogs. However in their disrepair a glimmer of hope appeared.
-
-
"Now that was a good job. So good you even gave her two orgasms. Now I'm not going to waste good talent like that on the dogs. Especially since it can solve a problem I've got here at the brothel."
-
-
"You see do to all the anal sex the slaves do they end up using a ton of toilet paper. Now that I've got a slave with your talent for licking orifices clean we can do away with the toilet paper all together hell we could get rid of the toilets as well. Just think of all the water we could save with you drinking their piss and eating their shit. Now unless you rather beg for the dog to fuck you that is."
-
-
Janet Watson was now stuck between a rock and a hard place and she knew it. While she had just figured out his plan she was now powerless to do anything about it. Sure she could refuse to beg to be fucked by the dog. However she was also certain it would happen anyway now. Plus there was the threat to make her an ass cleaner.
-
-
While she could resist that for a little while it would still happen. So now she was faced with a choice of being a human toilet and bidet for the rest of her life. Or spending her life being raped by dogs. Ironically it was an easier choice for her to offer up her daughters. Mind you something they noticed as well. Though in the end she realized there was only one option for her.
-
-
"SOB!!! Please master!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! Let!!! SOB!!! The!!! SOB!!! Dog Fuck!!!! SOB!!!ME!!!"
-
-
Now Master Sanders had negotiated million dollar deals on three continents. However nothing until the birth of his sons would compare to the satisfaction he felt in that moment. Not only had he manipulated her into doing everything he wanted but he had totally humiliated her by getting her to actually beg for everything. From betraying her own daughters to the pussy cleaning, and finally to being a "Kennel Bitch". The vary thing she had done all of that to avoid being in the first place.
-
-
Now it didn't take Master Brutus long to figure out he was getting a new bitch. Once he was brought into the room he immediately recognized the outfit Janet Watson was wearing. While he wanted to take his usual bitch as watched her kneeling in front of the desk. However his training made him desires the sobbing bitch more.
-
-
Now a wave of relief had washed over the daughters. They felt they had dodged a bullet. Though they didn't believe it until a few seconds later when the dog was released. Now they still couldn't fully relax until the dog climbed onto their mother's back. This was also when they were treated to a taste of revenge as their mother's rape began.
-
-
Now Janet Watson no longer cared about anything that had happened to her so far. Not her and her daughters' enslavement or the loss of all her possessions. The only thing that she cared about was the large dog cock that had violently been forced into her pussy. Now the last rape had horrific at the time but this one was way worse.
-
-
While that dog had been rough with her. This one was just plane brutal as she felt her lower body being lifted with each thrust. The worst part was this was probably the fourth or fifth time she had been fucked by cock not made of rubber. Her ex husband had only been allowed to fuck her a few times before she kicked him to the curb and now the two dogs.
-
-
Now the previous dog also was stopped after pounding her for a little while. She was certain that no one would help her this time. She was now completely at this animal's mercy and that was an unknown word to this beast. The only way this assault was going to end was with his cum running out of her pussy.
-
-
Now part of wished not have given them the satisfaction of crying and screaming. She wanted to be able to stoically take this abuse as emotionless as possible. However that wasn't the case the minute she felt the dog on her she started crying like baby and pleading like a sissy. Now once the dog penetrated her her pleading turned to full blown screaming. Though that still paled in comparison to the dog's knot entered the picture. Until he had finally knotted her she was in full blown hysterical panic.
-
-
Now new torture was inflicted upon her at this point. She had been in the audience the first time this dog had taken "Head Madam" 3613 and she had watched as the small asian's stomach expanded when he filled it with cum. However her stomach couldn't expand like that due to the corset they had put on her. Now as she was inflicted by this god awful pain as her womb was filled to overflowing with cum and it had no where to go.
-
-
Strangely enough Master Sanders attention wasn't on the suffering of Janet Watson. He had seen that her former lawyer had pulled his cock out and was stroking it. Granted all the while his new sex slave knelt next to him. He was about to point that out when he decided on a little pay back for the sisters instead.
-
-
"Well I guess that's about all the entertainment we'll be getting out of her for while. Will you gentlemen be so kind as to put her in her cage in the foyer."
-
-
The next thing Janet Watson knew the minute the dog turned ass to ass with her. The bouncers began leading it from the room and since she was now tied to it her as well. She was helpless to do anything but scream as she was dragged from the room behind the dog. With their mother gone the daughters soon became the sole recipients of Master Robert Sanders's wrath.
-
-
"Now that your mother's fate has been decided it's you two's turn. While it was your mother not you that wronged me it wouldn't be fare for BOTH of you to share her fate. Despite her insistence that you do. So as a showing of my generosity I'll allow you two to decide which one becomes a "Kennel Bitch" and which one becomes a "Brothel Whore" with a little competition."
-
-
As he let his words sink in he watched the terror building within the daughters. First they had been enslaved. Then their own mother had sold them out to save herself. Then they had to return the favor. Now they were going to have to sell each other out. Then their was this competition he was talking about to decide which one was thrown to the dogs. They had no idea what it was but they did know that they wouldn't like it.
-
-
" My bouncers will take you both to the foyer. You two will then demonstrate how good of a "Brothel Whore" you can be. Once you had at pleased all of them at least twice we will bring you both back to decide. Now I will point out that "Brothel Whores" do work under a time crunch. So they are expected to be experts at pleasuring more than one man at a time."
-
-
Once he finished speaking the bouncers lead the daughters from the office. Now that they had been taken care of they could get back to business hopefully. He also had to think of some other way to torment those two. Yet his most pressing mater was he needed to fuck the hell out of one of the slaves soon or he was going to burst. Though from the way the lawyer was watching the door told him that getting any business done would require they take a break first.
-
-
" I know you told me it this morning and even gave me your card but I've flat spaced your name."
-
-
The lawyer realized that he was now the focus of his host quickly pulled his attention away from the suffering of the daughters. He quickly reintroduced himself as David Reeves and not to worry about the oversight. He even was alright with Master Sanders using his first name. Though once he was asked about if he was under a tight schedule. Master Sanders was told that David had cleared his schedule once the bitch had lost her freedom. So he had as much time as possible to get the transfer of assets started.
-
-
"Well then since I also have all day and the brothel is closed today. Why don't we take a break. After all you have a new slave to preform the claiming ritual with and I need to blow off some steam myself."
-
-
"So I'll make my "Head Madam's" services available to you along with the nicest room in the establishment. Plus anything else you think you may need when you take her."
-
-
With that said Master Robert Sanders reached into the desk and pulled out a pair of leashes. One for Mr Reeves's new slave and the other for "Head Madam" 3613. Once the organization's newest slave owner had lead his leashed slave and "Head Madam" 3613 from the room it was time for another matter to be handled. Master Sanders had to deal with the matter of the slave in his lap.
-
-
"Maria we need to discuss your future. As you may not know I have no need for another slave maid. However the scaring on your body makes you useless as a "Brothel Whore" also. However you could still be useful but it means doing something you may not like."
-
-
After her quick and fearful response of yes master. He told her the uniform of a slave mistress would cover her scars. Though it also meant she would have to inflict pain and suffering on other slaves. This also would allow her the most freedom in the brothel since she would now be the second highest ranking slave behind the "Head Madam". However if she could do this she also had the chance of earning her freedom and the status as a "Mistress" within the organization.
-
-
Now he was going to give her a day to decide. She would be taken to a cage to rest while she thought about it. She would also be considered off limits to any sexual use until she decided. Yet if she didn't take this option then her chances weren't good. Once he finished two of the "Reds" took her and Brothel Whore 3732 to the basement.
-
-
This still left him with one matter to hand before the sisters got the hard fucking they had been waiting for. Looking at his former "Head Madam" he had to decide her fate. She was supposed to become a "Kennel Bitch". However his hatred of what she had done had been surpassed by the bitch's actions. Then he thought about what he had just offered Maria and an idea popped into his head. Thinking quickly he fine tuned the idea before informing the former "Head Madam" of her fate.
-
-
"Now then I'll give you a choice also. One I sale you as a "Kennel Bitch" to the kennel that trained Brutus. Two you will be that young lady's training partner. Understand this you will be her sub and practice dummy during this. However if she is able to become a "Mistress" you will be given to her as a OBEDIENT "Puppy Slave". So be advised either way you WILL end up crawling around barking like the bitch you are but how may dogs end up fucking you is entirely up to you."
-
-
It took the former "Head Madam" half a second to choose the second option. Though technically she really had no choice. She knew her owner would insure only the most brutal and aggressive dogs would use her at the kennel. Even though she had decided her owner still had more to lump on her.
-
-
"Alright here's the rules. One your life is now dependent on her success. If she fails you go to the kennel anyway. Two she is to know nothing about this agreement unless I tell her. Three when not helping her train you will be servicing customers as a regular Brothel Whore. You will still wear the uniform of your former position. This is to be a constant reminder of what you had lost. Now will someone take her to the basement and lock her in a cage."
-
-
Once the last "Red" had take the former "Head Madam" away Master Robert Sanders was finally alone with the sisters. Unfortunately he also had some business he still had to handle. Thankfully the people he had to call wouldn't be bothered by the sisters' moaning in the background. So once he had the two of them in a sixty nine and his cock firmly embedded in "Brothel Madam" 3567-B's ass hole he made his calls.
-
-
Now when the lawyer David Reeves returned two hours later with his exhausted slave in tow there was another man waiting with Master Robert Sanders. The man was quickly identified as the head of the organization's slave registration bureau. He was there to personally handle the registration of Janet Watson and her daughters as slaves. He would also handle the secretary's change of ownership while he was there. Granted he also had to examine the secretary following her claiming. Though this wasn't a problem since the required cum was still was leaking from her pussy, ass hole, and coating her face. Also the room they used did have cameras recording the action so it counted as being witnessed.
-
-
So once the examination was completed David Reeves was awarded the title of "Master" within the organization. He was then told he had also earned all the privileges and rights that now came from his new rank within the organization. -
-
Now the secretary was stripped of her former identity and given the standard identification number of 4079. Along with the classification of a "Personal Pleasure Slave". Though she would still be allowed to use her old identity while in performance of her duties as allowed by her owner. She would also be required to receive the standard slave markings. Though any body modifications beyond the classification and identification number tattoos was entirely up to her owner.
-
-
Now her former owner and mistress Janet Watson was registered as a "Kennel Bitch" identification number 4080. While each of her daughters would share the same number followed with the standard A&B identifying them as female offspring of a slave. Though they would be for the time being classified as Brothel Whores. At least until their owner decided if he wanted them to be "Kennel Bitches" or not.
-
-
With his job now done the head of the organization's slave registration bureau excuse himself. However as was customary Master Sanders offered the services of any of his slaves the man wished to use. Naturally he excepted and immediately took "Head Madam" 3613 up to a room.
-
-
Now the organizational matters taken care of the two masters got down to the business of taking all of the bitch's assets. Along with arranging for "Pleasure Slave" 4079 to get her markings like a proper slave. This would take place the same time as the bitch and daughters got theirs.
-
-
The audience was quietly talking amongst themselves as they waited for the start of the performance. The primary subject was the incident that has caused the brothel to be closed for the last week. The topics varied from the bitch had it coming. To was there a new "Head Madam" and if so who was she. Then there was the organizational bigwigs in the front row that made them wonder what was going on.
-
-
The standard invitations only said there would be a spectacle they couldn't miss. Now since the current "Head Madam" took over those spectacles usually involved her being raped by a massive dog then tortured. However with all the talk about that incident it's possible they could be the live audience for a snuff film starring the "Head Madam". However most were dubious of that one. Since the brothel prided itself on the long and arduous lifespans of it's slaves.
-
-
Now as the lights dimmed all the chatter ceased. The audience's attention was focused solely on the stage as the spotlight turned on. As "Head Madam" 3613 slowly walked into view applause rang up. While the crowd was confused why she wasn't with the dog. They were happily to see her. The small asian had become a favorite amongst the Brothel Whores. Do to her readiness to subjugate herself for their enjoyment.
-
-
Though they were now wondering what the grand spectacle was going to be. Unless the dog would be brought in later. Though from the looks of things the standard performance wasn't going to happen. While this was definitely not to their liking the decided to wait and see what she had to say.
-
-
"Welcome back to our wonderful customers. We are so vary grateful for your participation in tonight's proceedings. Now I'm sure many have many questions from the incident that has caused this establishment to be closed. To the location of my canine Master Brutus."
-
-
Now I must take full responsibility for the incident that has so inconvenienced all of you. Also understand that my bodily orifices will be brutality paying the price for your sexual frustrations following this performance. Now for those who were wondering Master Brutus is well. Though he has found a more deserving bitch. Sadly that means my small body will no longer be the victim of frequent brutal assaults.
-
-
Now this also means I will have more time to be subject to your abuses. So don't worry my suffering for your enjoyment will never cease. We have even put up a suggestion box so you all can recommend new abuses and humiliations for us slaves.
-
-
"Now tonight we will be introducing our establishment's newest accusations. Along giving the proper acknowledgment to one of our special guests accomplishments. To this ends it's also my privilege to welcome these distinguished guests and the newest members of this establishment.
-
-
"Now then without farther ado let me introduce Master David Reeves and his slave #4079. Tonight you will get to watch as she receives her slave markings and is branded. But this isn't all you can expect. You will see three other slaves also receive their markings before being branded."
-
-
Now this show isn't just that. Us "Brothel Whores" will be putting on show for you as well. And before you ask I will be getting ravaged by a large dog before the shows over. In fact how about we began tonight's performance with that very thing.
-
-
Now her speech had been accompanied by scattered applause with exception of the announcement about the slaves being marketed and branded. They loved that but it was still well below her usual levels. At least until she announced that she was about to be given to the dog.
-
-
"Now this isn't going to be the only time you see this tonight. Us whores have a special surprise for you our loyal customers for the end of the show. Now to tide you you all over until then and to get you all in the mood to give us whores the hard poundings we all deserve. With that said how about you watch me get ravaged by a large dog to get this show started."
-
-
The moment she finished speaking "Head Madam" 3613 fell to her knees. Next one of the "Pinks" came onto the stage carrying a length of chain. She then attached one end to the stage and the other to "Head Madam" 3613's collar. The chain was just long enough to allow her to move a couple of feet but not allow her to stand up. Once the chain was attached "Head Madam" 3613 began to frantically pull on it before giving up and addressing the crowd.
-
-
"Well folks looks like I won't be able to crawl away. I hope you don't mind that I struggle some anyway. After all this dog is going to be painfully pounding me into submission. Still I shouldn't be the be the one to be giving the command to release my rapist. So that I'm truly powerless to prevent what's going to happen to me it's only fare that you get to give it instead. So while I struggle in vain how about you all yell as loudly as possible to release the beast. Also during the action don't worry about hurting my feelings by feelings by chanting "Pound on the Bitch" I'm sure my rapist will oblige you."
-
-
"Head Madam" 3613 immediately backed as far forward as possible. She then began to jerk on the chain as hard as possible. Her small body was shaking from the the force she was using as she frantically tugged on the chain. Her struggling to on more urgency as the great dane was lead onto stage and a roar rose from the crowd.
-
-
"RELEASE THE BEAST!!!!!!!!!"
-
-
Even as the dog bolted for her the chant rang up.
-
-
"POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!"
-
-
As she said the dog was all to happy to oblige it's audience as latched on to "Head Madam" 3613. A scream of terror escaped her lips as the dog easily twice her weight grabbed a hold of her hips. "Head Madam" 3613's fear wasn't part of the act at this point. The violence this dog was showing her had triggered a flashback of Master Brutus's last rape. As the dog pulled her pussy towards his pistoning cock all she could focus on was the chanting.
-
-
"POUNDED ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!! POUND ON THE BITCH!!!!"
-
-
The chanting was suddenly broken by an ear splitting scream as "Head Madam" 3613's pussy was painfully speared by the massive cock. While during the weeks as the personal human slave bitch of Master Brutus "Head Madam" 3613 had enjoyed several aspects of him fucking her. However the initial penetration was never one of them.
-
-
It always felt like she was being torn open. Then there was the lack of time to adjust to the penetration before the pounding began. Now once she had chance to adjust it was a different story there she actually had to suppress a few orgasms to maintain the illusion of being raped.
-
-
Though if the crowd would have looked closer during these occasions they'd actually seen her thrusting her hips back. Now when she would be alone with him that was a different story. Then she could be the willing bitch. Just she couldn't admit it to anyone but her master. Though with the major change coming in her life tonight she was now going to have to tell at least one more person.
-
-
She did suspected that the sisters knew but they were devotees of personal humiliation for the sake of customer satisfaction also. That's why she had asked them to take over the announcer duties following this performance. They could debase themselves to the satisfaction of the audience and be sexy as hell doing it with their nearly perfect synchronisation.
-
-
Now since her screams had died down the chanting had started up again. This of course then effected the dog's efforts. They had been working with all the dogs for the last few weeks for this particular effect. So "Head Madam" 3613 found herself being fucked even harder. Naturally this got the crowd to chant even load and of course then the dog stepped up his efforts in a cycle that had "Head Madam" 3613 trapped in the center.
-
-
This was especially problematic for her do to her building orgasm. While she was desperately trying to suppress it her willpower was quickly fading. Then she felt the knot slam past her pussy lips pushing her to the vary edge. Until the sensation of finally being knotted gave that last nudge she needed.
-
-
The audience was shocked into silence by "Head Madam" 3613's screams. These weren't to usual screams of pain or terror she normally would do. These were screams of orgasmic bliss as the small asian's body was rocked by and earth shattering orgasm.
-
-
The insensitivity of the orgasm was so severe that "Head Madam" 3613's strength gives out and her upper body collapses to the stage. She is still conscious but her body now hangs limp front the large dog cock it's impaled by. If this wasn't enough to cause the wave of applause the dazed and confused expression on her face breaches that dam.
-
-
It is obvious that the dog had just truly claimed her as his bitch. A fact the sisters will quickly decided to add to the proceedings as they take the stage. They walked as seductively as possible as they approached the limp form of "Head Madam" 3613. While "Brothel Madam" 3567-B picked up the microphone from next to "Head Madam" 3613's body both of the sisters ran an arm under her shoulders.
-
-
They then proceeded to lift "Head Madam" 3613 to her knees. Only once she was kneeling in front of the crowd did "Brothel Madam" 3567-A grab "Head Madam" 3613 by her hair and force her to look upon the audience. They then proceeded to question her regarding her reaction and the state it left her in. "Head Madam" 3613 was in no condition to lie as she truthfully and excitedly answered all of their questions.
-
-
"You enjoyed that didn't you?"
-
-
"Yes!"
-
-
You want him to fuck you again and again how ever he wants whenever he wants?"
-
-
"Yes I'll Fuck him again whenever he wants and however he wants for the rest of my life!"
-
-
"You want to be this dog's human slave bitch don't you?"
-
-
"Yes I want to give myself over to him mind, body, and sole the be used however he wishes!"
-
-
"You will crawl behind him on a leash like a good doggy bitch waiting for him to fuck your dog slut body won't you?"
-
-
"OH God! Yes how I want to submit to my owner and master that way!"
-
-
"Then you will swear an oath of submission to your new doggy master won't you?"
-
-
"OH GOD YES!!!! I swear before God and these witnesses that from this moment on I will live only for my doggy master. My body will be his to use only how and when he wishes until the day that I die."
-
-
By the time they finished the dog had been able to pull from "Head Madam" 3613's pussy. After hooking a leash to "Head Madam" 3613's collar the sisters nudged her towards her new master. They then instructed her to crawl to her master beg to clean his cock. Finally to present the end of her leash to him as a show of his dominance over her. Now the crowd was so focused on "Head Madam" 3613 nodding her head yes throughout that they failed to see the sisters rubbing the end of the leash through "Head Madam" 3613's messy pussy.
-
-
Immediately once the sisters finished giving her the instructions "Head Madam" 3613 eagerly complied. Naturally the sisters followed behind her so the crowd would be able to hear everything. From the desperation in "Head Madam" 3613's voice as she plead to suck the dog's cock clean. The crowd loved how the slurping sounds "Head Madam" 3613 made were broadcasted throughout the theater.
-
-
Though it was the way the dog quickly grabbed the end of the leash and proceeded to drag his new personal human slave bitch off stage they loved the most. Applause rang out as the small asian struggled to keep up as she crawled behind the trotting dog on her hands and knees. What the crowd couldn't see was that once the dog had his new bitch backstage he immediately mounted her again.
-
-
Though the sisters did know about and had been expecting it once the dog smelled the end of the leash. They were even able to see "Head Madam" 3613 happily receiving her first fucking as the dog's official slave bitch. Though they couldn't enjoy the show their friend was putting on. For they now had their own show to preform. Seeing the crowd was eager to see what happened next they addressed the audience.
-
-
"Well folks since your previous hostess has been called to take care of other commitments it falls on us to finish tonight's proceedings. But don't you worry about the "Head Madam" she will be back for another performance tonight. Now to start things off we should properly introduce ourselves."
-
-
"We are "Brothel Madams" 3567-A and 3567-B. While we have had the privilege of servicing most of you all in the past we should tell our guests a little about ourselves. We are identical twin sisters. We are fully trained in the erotic arts and we or honored to have the privilege of debasing ourselves for your viewing pleasure tonight."
-
-
" Now with that formality taken care of we got a special treat for you all. You see it's a special moment when a slave girl gets marked. As our bodies are permanently tagged with the marks of subjugation we make the transition from our misguided past lives into our rightful positions of servitude. Unfortunately this critical point in a slave's life is rarely witnessed buy a select few."
-
-
However tonight four different slaves will undergo this right of passage before you all. Now unfortunately do to issues we can't go into at the moment. We will have to split these up into two separate performances. But don't you worry we "Brothel Whores" will be giving our own performances to fill the gap and commemorate this special occasion in the lives of these slaves."
-
-
Now then why don't we bring forward the first of our new sisters. Let us introduce you to Samantha. She was a secretary that fell under the control of her employer. Now for reasons unknown this employer never allowed her this right of passage. Now poor Samantha was then denied the enlightenment that comes from having your previous identity stripped from you and being able to discover a female's proper position once the distraction of her past life was removed."
-
-
"Now tonight we get to see this injustice be corrected. So Samantha can finally have have the distraction of her past life removed and can began her journey of female subjugation. Now without farther ado here is Samantha."
-
-
As the crowd cheered Samantha was pulled onto stage by the chain on her collar. Save for her slave shackles and collar she was completely naked. With the upcoming proceedings in mind her arms were shackled in front of her and she had a bright red ball gag wedged behind her teeth. She was made to parade before the crowd before a chain was lowered from the ceiling.
-
-
Now the crowd could tell Samantha was a new slave by the humiliation and fear from her public display that shown on her face. This would only increase as her wrist shackles were attached to the chain and she was hoisted on to the tips of her toes. Now she was totally helpless to prevent what was about to happen to her.
-
-
Several carts were wheeled over to the dangling slave girl. These were followed by a large man and his asian slave the sisters immediately recognized despite the ski mask he wore. Now the Tattoo Master from the facility was more than happy to oblige the brothel's request for a public marking but he still wanted his identity concealed. Well that and twenty four hours with "Head Madam" 3613's tight ass hole.
-
-
Just as their stepmother had done with them months before. The sisters quickly and quietly discussed what markings and piercings Samantha was to receive. They also used this opportunity to detail what the other slaves would receive as well. Finally the sisters called for quite from the audience so the Tattoo Master could begin.
-
-
Now the crowd was allowed to cheer as Samantha screamed during the body hair removal process. However while her piercings and mound was tattooed they restrained themselves to quietly taking amongst each other. Until finally Samantha was no more and they were introduced to Pleasure Slave 4079.
-
-
After Pleasure Slave 4079 was again paraded around in front of them. At which time her newly pierced nipples and clit was proudly displayed the applause rained down freely. Meanwhile while the Tattoo Master retreated temporary from the stage to prepare for the others they sisters were getting ready to signal the next performance as Pleasure Slave 4079 was taken off stage.
-
-
"Well folks it looks like we have properly sent her on the path of a lifetime degradation and servitude. Now while the preparations for the other new slaves to be sent on this path are made. Why don't we let you enjoy another slave's misfortune. For it seams that Little Red Riding Hood is about to get in some trouble along her way to grandma's house."
-
-
The sisters quickly ducked off of stage as Brothel Whore 2382-B2 came skipping onto stage. While she had the required hood and cape her outfit didn't leave much to the imagination. Her primary attire was the standard Brothel Whore apparel of a white baby doll negligee stockings and high heels. Though these were on full display since her cape only came midway down her back.
-
-
Now the pieces of her normal uniform she wasn't wearing were the shackles and collar. This was do to the nature of this performance. Since they were to still play a part they were kept handy for that part of the performance in the basket she was carrying. Other than that Brothel Whore 2382-B2 looked like she would any day on the floor right down to her red hair being in the standard pigtails.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 was midway across the stage when a gray and white dog suddenly appears in her path. The dog is a vary large malamute but as far as most in the crowd think it's a actual wolf. The appearance of the dog stops Brothel Whore 2382-B2 in her tracks. As she takes a step back the dog begins to growl at her. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 begins to frantically look around for a escape route.
-
-
Brothel Whore 2382-B2 quickly turns and takes of running. However the dog easily catches her. She had only taken few steps when the dog grabs a hold of her cape and pulls her to the ground. Brothel Whore 3567-B screams in terror as the dog drags her back to where they started from. Once there the dog releases her. Only Brothel Whore 2382-B2 tries to run again.
-
-
The dog pounces immediately on to her back sending Brothel Whore 2382-B2 crashing on to the ground again. Rising to her hands an knees Brothel Whore 2382-B2 prepares to make another brake for safety. However before she can act again the dog acts first. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only scream in horror as suddenly the dog lands on her back. Any attempt to escape is immediately ended once his fore paws wrap around her hips and he growls menacingly into her ear. Brothel Whore 2382-B2 can only cry as she waits for the inevitable rape now. As the dog begins trusting his cock in search of her vulnerable pussy she pleads with the dog to let her go.
-
-
The pleas only drive the dog to double it's efforts the claim her as his bitch. A ear piercing scream of terror sounds out when the dog finds his mark. As her pussy is suddenly impaled by they dog's cock she hears another menacing growl next to her ear. This is the dog's way of informing Brothel Whore 2382-B2 that she is now his bitch. The newly claimed doggy slave bitch can only hang her head in shame as she weeps.
-
-
The crowd on the other hand was loving it. While Brothel Whore 2382-B2 had only done one other dog show she was still a favorite. She wasn't a screamer like "Head Madam"3613 but the way Brothel Whore 2382-B2's small body trembled in terror throughout her canine sexual assault was something they deeply enjoyed. Then there was the way she whimpered like a little scared puppy with each thrust of the dog's cock.
-
-
The expression on Brothel Whore 2382-B2's face suddenly changed from shameful humiliation back to terror when she feels the dog's knot sliding into her pussy. This means the most dreaded part was now approaching. She could only let out temporary sigh of relief when it slid back out for after cycling in and out of her several more times it finally trapping itself within her pussy.
-
-
The dog on the other hand kept thrusting as he work his expanding knot deeper into Brothel Whore 2382-B2's pussy. Until he finally lodged it as deeply as her could tying the two of them together. Once the dog had knotted her Brothel Whore 2382-B2 felt him unload his cum inside of her.
-
-
Farther shamed by this fact she let her upper body collapse to the ground. She then buried her head in her arms and loudly wept. As she was sobbing her eyes out the dog turned ass to ass with her. Now the plan for the performance was for a bouncer playing the woods man to find her. He would then proceed to rape and enslave her. The performance would then end with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 being dragged away in chains.
-
-
However the dog decided to change the ending himself when something off stage peeked his interest. His ears suddenly tuned into something only he heard. The next thing anyone know he was headed backstage with Brothel Whore 2382-B2 dragging behind him screaming all the way. The bouncer ironically was about to step onto stage at that moment but the sisters quickly stopped him while they adjusted the performance. So instead of the bouncer now the sisters were going on in his place.
-
-
"Well folks it looks like The Big Bad Wolf decided to take his new bitch home to play some more."
-
-
As the laughter of the crowd merged with the cheers the Tattoo Master returned to the stage. He was followed by all the equipment and three struggling captives. As Janet Watson and her daughters were forced to kneel before the crowd the sisters began speaking again.
-
-
" Well people it's time for our next enslavement ceremony of the night and it's a special one. You see these are not just three random slaves people. But a mother and her daughters. Farther more people the mother has been found guilty of major violations of the Organizational Code. So as punishment she isn't just being enslaved along with her daughters. But she has been sentenced to spend the rest of her life as the lowest of the lows when it comes to sex slaves."
-
-
"That's right folks you are looking at a soon to be "Gimp Bitch".
-
-
The applause was through the roof upon hearing that. They had been actually shocked into silence when the saw the three family members dragged out and recognized them. Then they heard that the biggest bitch in the universe Janet Watson was not only being made into a "Kennel Bitch" but she had finally pissed off the wrong person so that wasn't even a low enough pit to throw her into. So now she was going to be a "Gimp Bitch" a slave so low that even "Kennel Bitches" pissed on them and they would get to watch. This was better then watching the Brothel Whores being raped by dogs in their eyes.
-
-
Now Janet Watson was also shocked by that news. As far as she knew she was just going to be a "Kennel Bitch" but this was the worst fate possible for a slave save maybe a "Stable Filly". Though that ass hole that now owned her would of considered that to short and a merciful life for her. Even though she knew it was pointless Janet Watson panicked and attempted to run.
-
-
She had only taken a single step when a cattle prod was shoved into her stomach and turned on. This sent her to the stage floor writhing around in agony. Though once it had started to pass Janet Watson was hit again. The crowd was cheering as Janet received several more successive zaps. Though when they finally stopped Janet Watson had a new reason to be concerned.
-
-
For holding the cattle prod was her former pain slave Maria Espinosa. Only now she was attired in the uniform of a mistress and based on the look on her face was barely controlling her rage at her former owner. This became apparent when Maria grabbed a handful of Janet Watson's hair and proceeded to pull her back to her original spot by her scalp. Only once she was back in place did the sisters continue.
-
-
"Now let us have the privilege to introduce you to Mistress Espinosa. While she is the organization's newest mistress she has a bright future ahead of her. Mistress Espinosa has already shown a natural talent for inflicting pain on slaves and will be putting on a demonstration following this ceremony using your hostesses as her victims."
-
-
The audience was going out of their minds but Maria was deeply concerned. While getting to have her way with those two was going to be fun. She also had to be careful. With her freedom hanging by a thread her fortunes could change in a heart beat should she permanently damage the sisters. She was already supposed to torture Master Sanders's favorite personal slave as a final test but now she was also going to have to publicly torture his prized brothel whores as well.
-
-
She was able to calm her nerves some by the time the three were strung up. Still it was a lot of pressure for someone who had only been wielding the whip for a few days now. Especially considering her scars made her useless as a slave for anything but "Kennel Bitches", "Stable Fillies", and snuff films. Though giving frequency the slaves in this brothel were given to dogs she had a good guess as to where she would end up.
-
-
Instead of focusing on this dilemma Mistress Maria turned her attention to her former tormentors. They had made a small incision in Janet Watson's throat and were going through the process of severing her vocal cords. They did a simple incision on each of her lower legs. The tendons they then severed would prevent her from ever walking again except on her hands and knees.
-
-
Next they went through the hair removal process. Only in Janet Watson's case this was for all of her hair. Her head was shaved before the cream was applied from head to toe. Once the cream was finally removed Janet Watson was now permanently bald and in shock Now she didn't even react when her nipples, clit, and tongue were pierced. Though her tattoos garnered somewhat of a reaction.
-
-
It was when she was branded that Janet Watson truly came around. This was just in time for the latex mask to be placed over her head. Only once it was permanently secured was Janet Watson truly destroyed. Finally once the latex body suit along with the standard "Kennel Bitch" gloves, boots, and corset were on her was the transformation complete.
-
She was covered from head to toe with latex. Her mask had openings for her eyes, nostrils, and mouth. Her body was similarly covered. With her breasts hanging exposed through holes and a hole in the crouch allowing access to her pussy and ass hole. The only other exposed flesh was a small circles on her right and left ass cheeks where she had been branded. A letter S was seared into her right side and on her left was the outline of a woman on her hands and knees being fucked by a dog.
-
-
As a final touch her collar was then welded shut followed by her wrist and ankle shackles. Only then was "Gimp Bitch" 4080 lowered to the floor. Where she then collapsed into a heap. Though Mistress Maria knew there was one last torment in store for her. A couple more shocks from the cattle prod had "Gimp Bitch" 4080 up in time to see Master Brutus being lead onto stage.
-
-
By the time Brothel Whores 4080-A and 4080-B had their markings and piercings "Gimp Bitch" 4080 was knotted ass to ass with Master Brutus. Though they would also have one final surprise as their screams echoed throughout the theater as they too were branded. The final degradation was the two were made to take turns pleasuring Mistress Maria. After they were lead away one of the televisions tuned over to the brothel floor. The crowd then got to watch was the two daughters were then secured into the pillaries for the reminder of the weekend.
-
-
Now even as the daughters were being lead away the sisters were stripped out of their teddies and being strung up. This was also when the twins made their appearance as they carried on several whips and other pain giving implements. They then knelt at Mistress Maria's feet and would present her with the different implements as she covered the sisters' bodies with welts.
-
-
The crowd loved how the sisters would scream and trash around after every strike. However this was mostly playing to the audience. While Mistress Maria's blows were definitely painful they still paled in comparison to what the sisters had endured at the facility and from the "Reds". Though they also were thankful since they had another performance tonight and would still have to work the floor tonight.
-
-
Now once the whipping was completed the sisters obediently dropped to their hands and knees. They then proceeded to kiss Mistress Maria's boots as they thanked her for whipping them. Mistress Maria final act was to give the audience a bow before she grabbed both Master Brutus and "Gimp Bitch" 4080's leashes.
-
-
As she lead those two away the sisters donned garter belts to hold up their stockings but elected to leave their teddies laying on the stage floor. This way all of the welts and bruises would be visible. After taking several different poses for the crowd to see the evidence of their suffering the sisters continued with the show.
-
-
" We hope you all enjoyed that but it's time to move on. Tonight we get to introduce you to The Kennel Bitch Brothel's news slave. With the popularity our "Head Madam's" services have garnered it's become necessary to bring in some help. To that end this young lovely was acquired."
-
-
As the sisters gesture to the side of the stage. The spotlight eliminates two of the "Reds" dragging a terrified asian slave in a white teddy onto the stage. As they get closer the crowd can see this slave is almost identical looking to "Head Madam" 3613 save for the fact she had white hair. Now if it wasn't for the fact that this slave didn't have a branding scar on her was they would have assumed that "Head Madam" 3613 had dyed her hair and tried to pass herself of as another slave.
-
-
However once the slave was with the sisters "Head Madam" 3613 crawled onto stage herself. Of course she was now being followed by her new doggy master as he held the handle to her leash in his mouth. Now once "Head Madam" 3613 joined them the expression on the new slaves face turned to a mix of happiness and horror as she looked at the "Head Madam". Now those close enough to see this realized the two knew each other and were probably related. Yet they would have to wait for the sisters to pass the microphone to "Head Madam" 3613 to find out.
-
-
"Greetings again to our loyal customers. It is my privilege to introduce my cousin Brothel Whore 3612. Now the two of us were enslaved together however this is the first time we've seen each other since that day. You see my cousin here was a virgin at the time of our enslavement. So we were separated and sent to different training facilities."
-
-
"Now you all know about my expertise in the erotic arts but her's is what you want to hear about. Unfortunately her training is quite up to snuff. You see she has had very little training before she was sold as a "Pleasure Slave". Now do to this her owner quickly tired of her and traded her in for a newer model. Naturally I know I can count on you all to help her catch up with the rest of us. But until then how about you get to watch a incestuous sex slave family reunion."
-
-
Brothel Whore 3612 could only beg for it not to happen as her cousin advanced on her. Before she could do anything "Head Madam" 3613 had pushed Brothel Whore 3612 onto her back. The young asian slave let out a whimper as her cousin climbed on top of her. The next thing she knew "Head Madam" 3613's lips were on her's.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3612 could feel her cousin's tongue trying to force her lips apart. However she wouldn't allow it access until one "Head Madam" 3613's hands began to fondle her breast. As Brothel Whore 3612 gasped from her cousin's groping her mouth was suddenly invaded by the probing tongue.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3612 is naturally shocked by her cousin's behavior. Since her enslavement Brothel Whore 3612 has lived in fear. First during her limited training. Then once she had been sold and finally deflowered. Then when her owner told her he was selling her to a brothel.
-
-
The worst was those two days she was kept in the box. She had been so happy when the two women in red teddies pulled her out then actually gave her something to wear. Even though the teddy didn't have any panties she had been glad to at least have something on. Though this quickly turned to dread when Brothel Whore 3612's arms were shackled behind her back and she was lead away.
-
-
Then true horror set in as she saw the three women hanging from the ceiling. Brothel Whore 3612 watched in terror as everything was done to the older woman. Then again as the younger two were branded. Next she was certain that horrible things were about to happen to her when the two twin sisters were tortured for the entertainment of the crowd before she herself was dragged onto the stage.
-
-
Then came the glimmer of hope that suddenly turned back into dread. She saw her cousin for the first time since that dreadful day. Then she saw the large dog following her while holding her leash in it's mouth. That's when she remembered what those twin sisters had called this place The Kennel Bitch Brothel. While her training wasn't that thorough she did know what a "Kennel Bitch" was and instantly understood the implications of the name and the dog following her cousin.
-
-
She was then shocked by what her cousin said regarding the customers competing her training. Before the she finally dropped and she saw her inevitable rape happening. Though it wasn't going to be from the source she expected but by her cousin herself. Now her cousin's tongue was in her mouth and her hand was playing with her breast.
-
-
Though now came the worst part she was actually enjoying what her cousin was doing and had started to return the kiss. The way her cousin's fingers danced over her nipple was sending shivers down to Brothel Whore 3612's pussy. She actually let out a sigh of regret when her cousin broke the kiss and began to nibble on her ear lobe. Though this was the first time her cousin actually spoke to her also.
-
-
"Relax and don't fight this. We are not the only family members here that have to do this. Besides it's actually very fun to make love to another slave."
-
-
Then to drive her point home about the family members Brothel Whore 3612's attention was directed beside them. Brothel Whore 3612 was shocked to see the twin sisters not only copying them but they were in a sixty nine position licking each other's pussies. Her gaze was then pulled back to her cousin as she looked her in the eyes. Brothel Whore 3612 then saw something she hadn't expected in her cousin's eyes.
-
-
It was something that had become so foreign to her genuine affection. Her last owner only look at her with contempt. Like she was beneath him and not even a human. Her cousin was totally different on how she looked on her. Though there was still a sadness in her gaze that was worrisome to Brothel Whore 3612.
-
-
Brothel Whore 3612 had good reason to be concerned. "Head Madam" 3613 wished she had more time to prepare her cousin for the coming onslaught once she hit the floor. However the only thing she could do to prepare her was to make love to her. Though even then it would have to be limited. Technically they should have already been in a sixty nine like the the sisters. Yet her cousin was so afraid that if she had rushed her there was a chance she could shut down.
-
-
Yet now that she had relaxed some "Head Madam" 3613 knew they had to step things up. The sisters bless their hearts had been providing a distraction to the crowd. They had already eaten each other to at least two orgasms and now were scissoring their pussies together. "Head Madam" needed to move things along before the crowd decided to give the command for her doggy master to rape her again.
-
-
Whispering in her cousin's ear "Head Madam" 3613 told her they had to eat each other out now or things could turn violent on them. With that said " Head Madam" 3613 turned around. As she buried her face in her cousin's pussy. "Head Madam" 3613 lowered her own to Brothel Whore 3612's lips.
-
-
After hearing her cousin sob a few times "Head Madam" 3613 felt a tongue go to work on her snatch. Knowing this was probably the only thing she could do to comfort her terrified cousin "Head Madam" 3613 went to work herself. "Head Madam" 3613's only concern was giving her cousin the greatest orgasm of her life. So with her attention focused on administering every cunningless technique she could to her cousin's pussy "Head Madam" 3613 hadn't been paying attention to her new master.
-
-
The dog had been watching the four slaves having their lesbian show and wanted in. Particularly he wanted at that little piece of ass under his bitch. However his bitch was in his way to that sweet smelling pussy. Though his bitch was also positioned nearly perfectly for him to take her.
-
-
Still he decided to sample the other pussy first. He had already fucked his bitch several times since he conquered her and was in the mood for a bit of variety. So he quickly moved his bitch's head aside to get at that pussy himself. Naturally he threw in a growl for good measure to remind his bitch she belonged to him.
-
-
While "Head Madam" 3613 knew her cousin would eventually become a dog's human slave bitch the same as her she hadn't planned on what was happening. Though after that growl she knew she couldn't disobey her master. She also had quickly learned earlier that once her master's sights was set on something there was no stopping him. So her cousin would be getting claimed here and now regardless of what either of the cousins felt about it.
-
-
Now Brothel Whore 3612 despite the circumstances had been enjoying her cousin's affections. Though when the dog suddenly startled to lick her pussy that changed. While inexperienced she did recognize the difference immediately. Though before she could move to much in her panicked start her cousin had suddenly turned around and was holding her down as she whispered in her ear again.
-
-
"I didn't want this to happen so soon. But you must understand this fact about this brothel. All of the slaves are expected to service dogs as well as the customers. Several of us also have dogs that technically own us and we have to obey them like any other slave would their master. Unfortunately this dog owns me and has expressed his desire to own you as well."
-
-
"Once this desire has been expressed neither you or I can now refuse him. Now you must do exactly as I tell you. When he is ready I will help you get into position. You must take your middle finger and shove it up your ass hole to block off access. Trust me as much as your not going to like him in your pussy you will hate it up your ass worse."
-
-
The look of horror on Brothel Whore 3612's face was indescribable as she was pulled back onto her knees. This look only would intensify once she saw the dog's fully erect cock pointed at her. Now the look finally shifted to look like she was being murdered once she was positioned for the coming onslaught. Plus what her cousin told her next wasn't helpful.
-
-
"The dogs are trained to fuck human bitches harder when they scream, cry, plead, and or resist in any way. While they are brutal during the first three you must never and I mean never resist. They will practically maul you if you resist them only to brutality rape you afterwards. Now this will will be humiliating and painful but I will be with you during it. And don't forget what I told you about blocking your ass hole."
-
-
With her advice given "Head Madam" 3613 addressed the crowd. Naturally her announcement about her cousin's current predicament was extremely popular. Though there was some disappointment regarding the fact they wouldn't get use her themselves until next weekend. Now what they didn't hear was her telling the sisters to have Brothel Whore 3732 standing by off stage. Though once the dog climbed on top of his new bitch they wouldn't have cared if the theater was on fire.
-
-
Now Brothel Whore 3612's first dog rape was just as popular as her cousin's. Right down to her collar being chained to the dog's. Then her having to follow it around just as her cousin had to. Though this time as Brothel Whore 3612 was lead off of stage they had the added spectacle of "Head Madam" 3613 crawling ahead of the two on her own leash.
-
-
Now the sisters had felt just as bad as "Head Madam" 3613 had during the incident. Though they also knew that "Head Madam" 3613 would also help her through the ordeal. They did wish they could help her also but they had to perform the final act and afterwards they wouldn't be in the position to help anyone let alone themselves.
-
-
"Well folks we hope you enjoyed that surprise performance. Because we actually have a special encore planned. You See several of our whores will be undergoing their own claimings tonight. Everyone of these whores will then be expected to submit to the same abuse and humiliation until they are finally conquered by the dogs the same as our "Head Madam" was. Now let's bring out the unfortunate victims and their soon to be doggy masters."
-
-
" Now we have another special treat for you all. Each of you have an envelope taped under your chair. Inside of it you will find the command for the dogs to take their bitches. Once all of the dogs and bitches are in position as loudly as possible yell that command. As a added bonus the chant from the "Head Madam's" earlier performance will have the same effect on these dogs as well. Though you're envelope will also contain a even more effective chant So please help insure these bitches get the brutal pounding they deserve."
-
-
The crowd started cheering as three of the "Brothel Whores" were dragged into stage. They all were already had their arms behind their backs and the hobble chains in place. Though the applause would only increase once the audience recognized Brothel Whore 2382-B2 with them. Now the sisters were also in for their own surprise or at least that's how the crowd was to see it.
-
-
For once the others were kneeling in front of the breeding stands they too were secured and forced to kneel themselves. Now Brothel Whore 2382-B2 would become the permanent bitch to the malamute that had claimed her earlier. The two other Bitches were a petite blonde and brunette that had a rottweiler and a German Shepherd claiming them. The sisters on the other hand both were to be claimed by the great danes from the episode with the bitch in the classroom.
-
-
The five victims could only wait helplessly as the bouncers hurried off of the stage. Now even as the sisters were being secured every member of the audience had pulled out the envelopes and were waiting to give the command. Once all the bouncers were clear a roar arouse from the audience that was heard throughout the brothel.
-
-
"TAKE YOUR BITCHES BOYS!!!!!!!"
-
-
There was no stopping what happened next. Before the bouncers had left each dog had it's respective bitches' pussy juice smeared on it's snout. So once the command was given each dog bolted for his bitch. Now the dogs had barely mounted the girls when the chanting started. Though it also had a unforseen result. For once "Head Madam" 3613's canine master heard it she was suddenly made an unofficial part of the performance. Now poor Brothel Whore 3612 watched in horror as her cousin and the five slaves on stage were mercilessly raped while the crowd chanted.
-
-
"MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!! MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!! POUND ON THE BITCHES!!!!MAKE THE BITCHES SCREAM!!!!"
-
-
To the satisfaction of the audience they got both as everyone of the slaves were screaming away while they were ruthlessly pounded. Though there was one final victim. The command and chanting was so loud that Master Brutus had also heard it. So while all the others were getting brutality fucked. "Gimp Bitch" 4080 was getting her own pounding within her cage on the brothel floor.
-
-
Now as with "Head Madam" 3613 weeks before once the dogs finished with them each slave had her collar chained to the collar of their respective canine master. They were then lead to the floor where each one had a breeding stand waiting. They would then service customers for the rest of the night. Between the dogs taking them.
-
-
Now over the next few weeks the bitches were slowly conquered by their doggy masters. The sisters were obviously the first. While Brothel Whores 2382-B2 and 3612 were last in that group broken. Now through the weeks and months that followed every slave in the brothel went through the same ordeal. Though several ended up sharing a master like "Head Madam" 3613 and her cousin. Now the twins ended up with a pair of rottweilers each that loved to double team them but that's a story for another day.
-
-
To be continued . . . . . . .

 

Chapter Seven part 2
-

-
Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age. Also this story features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories or are one of those individuals that can’t distinguish the difference between fantasy and reality STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. This is meant for those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale and not for those looking to recreate the circumstances of the story. For those that fall into the first category please enjoy yourselves.
-

-
Also due the evolution of the story the names of characters have been changed. To help the reader from being confused by these changes here is a listing of the changes.
-

-

Brothel Whore 3567-A is now Pleasure Slave 3567-A for this part of the story
-

-
Brothel Whore 3567-B is now Pleasure Slave 3567-B for this part of the story

-

-
Pleasure Slaves 3567-A and 3567-B when together are also simply referred to as the Sisters.
-

-
Unnamed redheaded twin sister formally Brothel Whore 3569-A is now Pleasure Slave 3569-A for this part of the story

-

-
Unnamed redheaded twin sister formally Brothel Whore 3569-B is now Pleasure Slave 3569-B for this part of the story

-

-
Pleasure Slaves 3569-A and 3569-B when together are also referred to simply as the twins.
-

-
Head Madam 3613 is now Pleasure Slave 3613-A for this part of the story

-

-
Brothel Whore 3612 cousin of Pleasure Slave 3613-A is now Pleasure Slave 3612-A for this part of the story

-

-
Brothel Whore 3382-B2 cousin of Sapphire is now Pleasure Maid 3382-B2
-

-
Mistress 3397 last seen in chapter 5 part 2 is now House Mistress 3397 for this part of the story

-

-
Brothel Whore 3621 also last featured in chapter 5 part 2 is now Pleasure Maid 3621 for this part of the story

-

-
Since keeping track of the characters identification numbers can be difficult they will be referred by their twin or sister and cousin monikers whenever possible but unfortunately it will not always be possible. As mentioned above most of the other slaves have had their classifications changed but these will be explained as the story progresses.
-

-
Chapter Seven part 02
A Slave's Wedding
-

-
Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 jumped slightly as the hand brushed her bare bottom under the extremely short skirt of her maid uniform. Looking for the person attached to the hand she saw her cousin Sapphire lifting the lacy fabric that hardly covered her pantieless crotch. Before she could do anything Sapphire pulled her into an embrace. This had have been the greatest perk of Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's change in status since leaving the brothel.
-

-
While you wouldn't think being her cousin's personal slave would be the thing she valued the most but it was. Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 would take satisfying Sapphire's sexual needs in a heart beat over having to pleasure the customers. Still like the others she did miss the contact at times. Though unlike them she didn't get sent back for six months out of the year. Still those organizational parties master threw where the guests would get to trade slaves for the night helped scratch the itch. Plus master had taken her doggy master also. So she still got fucked by him fairly constantly.
-

-
The thought of her doggy master also made her brake the embrace with her cousin. Since he roamed freely throughout the house so he could fuck Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 at will she needed to be careful. She didn't want to give him any extra encouragement by walking around anymore sexually aroused then usual. Not that she minded him fucking her anymore but she also had her maid duties to take of and failing to complete those could result in punishment for both her and Sapphire.
-

-
"Sapphire please stop. You're going to get me so aroused that Master Lighting will end up fucking me half the day."
-

-
Sapphire's playful response of maybe she should work her up some more so it would be all day. If Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 hadn't of seen the humor in her cousin's eyes it would've pissed her off. That and the image that comment placed in her head made Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 go a little weak in the knees as she felt her pussy to moisten. Now she had to really calm herself down as she shooed Sapphire away.
-

-
The cousins ingrained nymphomania curbed for the moment they proceeded to the master's study. Once they stepped into the room Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 knew that she would have to think of a way to play Sapphire back for working her up like that. For now that she could see the room's furnishings controlling her arousal became practically impossible.
-

-
Now the fine wood furniture and bookshelves were the most commonplace of the furnishings. Though they also wasn't the focal point of anyone entering the room. What the first thing anyone saw were the twelve slaves bound throughout the room. Now that alone was enough to draw attention but master had taken it a step further and incorporated the bound slaves into various pieces of furniture.
-

-
Despite all of her training Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 had never heard of fornphila until she arrived at the master's home. Though she probably should've considering how many times she had been put on display as a slave. Still none of those previous instances could compare to what these slaves were enduring for hours on end.
-

-
Now she would have assumed that a lifetime of servitude in a slave brothel would of been enough for the master. Yet former Brothel Whores 4080-A and 4080-B were ball gagged and hung from the wall behind his desk like trophies. They stood on the tips of their toes with their bodies bent backwards slightly while hanging by their wrists. To help them blend in to the bookcase special panels had been incorporated on each end behind the two. These panels were what the two of them were bent backwards by.
-

-
Now besides the wrist and ankle shackles holding them in place there were several camouflaged straps. These were hidden under handcrafted metal fixtures. These wrapped around their bodies and gave the illusion the two were wrapped up within a rose vine branches. Now this touch was carried over to all the others but those two's looked the most uncomfortable with sharp thorns protruding all over the fixture. Especially where it crossed above and below their breasts. There was also the one going between their legs that also held in the dildos that looked especially dangerous should they should make the slightest movement.
-

-
Now they weren't the master's only trophies on display. The daughters of the two female board members from "Gimp Bitch" 4080's former company were here as well. Their mothers had opposed the master's take over and ended up being enslaved along with their personal assistants and their daughters. Now the mothers ended up being used as living urinals in the brothel before eventually being sold as Kennel Bitches. While the assistants became "Brothel Whores" slash bookkeepers for the brothel. After all while the sexual use of their bodies was a definite value to Master Sanders their educations still had some importance to him after all.
-

-
The daughters were now part of two lampposts for eight hours each day. While still being upright they were still basically hog tied. Their arms and legs were bent behind their backs. Now straps disguised behind the metal rose vines held them in place against the five foot lampposts. Now the straps just held them in position their weight was actually supported by brackets shaped like leaves under their knees and by the dildos protruding from their pussies and ass holes.
-

-
The working lamp fixtures were actually part of the penis gags the two wore again concealed by the metal rose vines. Now since the lampshades were not only beautify intricate but heavy the backs of their heads were supported by special brackets. Again these shaped like leaves at the ends of the vines. Their faces then were forced to face upwards by a camouflaged strap across their foreheads.
-

-
Now like the other slaves on display they kept their eyes closed. Yet in their case it was necessary to prevent going blind from staring into the lamps all day. Even so once released each night they had to be helped to their cages before their eyes would work right. Ironically these two were actually nice compared to the "Gimp Bitch's" spawn. So they got better treatment from the other slaves and master. The spawn on the other hand spent their nights in the master's kennel being raped by his guard dogs.
-

-
The next two slaves were the tables at each end of the master's comfortable sofa. These two were rejects from the brothel do to a lack of sexual skills. Though they were still quite adept at giving pleasure their skill set just wasn't up to the standards master required of his Brothel Whores. Now rather than sale them off he gave them to his other slaves as their playthings. Yet since these same slaves also had furniture duty they were also expected to serve along side of them.
-

-
These two looked like they were on all fours with a glass table top resting on each of their backs. However they were actually secured in intricate devices that really supported the tabletops. As with the rest of the slaves the straps restraining them were camouflaged to look like rose vines and the brackets the slaves rested on resembled leaves. Also like the rest their pussies and ass holes were impaled by dildos. However since the dildos weren't part of the structure supporting them and the most visible they were actually made out of metal. They looked like a polished stainless steel cock was coming out of a blossoming rose with their stems rising from the vines wrapping around their bodies. The rose dildos in their mouths had an identical look only their stems came from the vines wrapping around their breasts.
-

-
The next two slaves were Pleasure Slaves 3612-A and 3613-A. Now besides their change in classification they had undergone and identification number change. This was due to their fathers had their mothers enslaved. Now their mothers had taken to the erotic arts quite well and had become very popular Brothel Whores. While the two asian cousins made a fantastic statue in the center of the study. They knelt with their backs against one another's and with their arms shackled behind their backs.
-

-
They still had the metal rose vines wrapping around both of their spread legs and their bodies but these were more for decorative porpoises then for restraint concealment. As was customary with the master's furniture all their orifices were being penetrated by the metal rose dildos. Though they still proudly wore their uniforms from the brothel most of the time today they only had on garter belts, stockings, and high heels.
-

-
This trend continued for the Sisters and Twins who now resided in the corners of the master's desk. The sisters made up the front corners while the twins were the rear. All four of them were kneeling with their legs spread and bent forward slightly at the waist. Their arms were raised with upper arms bent backwards. With the palms of their hands pressed against the bottom of the desk's top this made it appear as they were actually the legs of the desk.
-

-
However those were actually curved stainless steel tubing behind the four that the rose vines wrapping around their bodies seamed to be sprouting from. These included the rose vines that branched across the front and sides of the desk and the ones connected to the metal rose dildos in all of the four's orifices. Now like all the other eight slaves on display the four of them had their standard slave collars and shackles replaced with ones that looked like the vines had been wrapped around their necks, wrists, and ankles.
-

-
Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's attention was suddenly forced from the twelve slaves when she felt a feather duster tickle her bare bottom. Looking suddenly at her cousin holding a pair of feather dusters and a mischievous smile on her face. Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's face takes on it's own mischievous look. Though it's the whimpering of the twelve slaves that spring up as her cousin speaks that makes Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's pussy wetter.
-

-
"Shale we start dusting cousin?"
-

-
Looking back at all of the other slaves shows worried expressions on all of their faces. Along with the fact the two scantily clad Pleasure Maids were now the focus of all twelve of the other slaves attention This and the looks of terror in all of their eyes only stroked the fire burning in Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's loins. While she didn't like inflicting pain Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 did like to tease and torment the lesser slaves from time to time.
-

-
Suppressing the urge to giggle she took the offered feather duster from her cousin. Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 then followed her to their first victims of the weekly dusting duties. For the next two hours the two Pleasure Maids ran their feathered tools of torment over the helpless bodies of the bound slaves. Buy the time they finished all twelve of their bodies were covered by a sheen of sweat and were breathing heavily like they had been being fucked during the whole experience. While none of them had moved a muscle save for their eyes several including the Sisters had struggled to suppress orgasms.
-

-
Now this had worked up Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's arousal that Master Lighting easily found her in the study. Though unfortunately for the other slaves he chose to focus his attention on their exposed pussies before seeking out his bitch. Knowing what was expected of her Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 drops to her knees. She then lowers her upper body until she's resting on her forearms and spreads her legs. Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 was just getting mounted when Master Sanders walked into the study and looks her in the eyes.
-

-
Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's eyes are torn from her human owner's as Master Lighting's cock finds her pussy. Less than a second later Pleasure Maid 3382-B2's pussy was subjected to the usual brutal pounding. Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 knew this was Master Lighting's way of reminding her who she belonged to. As such she focused her complete attention maximizing his and her pleasure.
-

-
Oblivious of her surroundings Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 failed to notice what the others were doing. Granted they way Master Lightning was having his way with his whimpering bitch it was difficult for her to pay attention to what was going on around her. Master Sanders had bent Sapphire over and was now fucking her like there was no tomorrow. Now after the earlier teasing the other slaves were forced to listen to the moaning of the two Pleasure Maids as they satisfied the desires of their masters.
-

-
Now the torment of not allowed to move for hours on end was something the most of slaves were still having trouble getting used to. They all had served in the brothel at some point so they were used to sex acts happening all around them. Though they also were used to being sexually active themselves during these occasions. Furthermore most of them had been conditioned to be easily sexually aroused by the slightest stimulus and all of them were accustomed to frequent sexual use of their bodies. Only now they were getting only getting the stimulus without the following sexual use and to many of them this was even worse than the most brutal of beatings.
-

-
While they all had experienced the torment of climax denial. They had never really undergone this sort of torment. After all whenever they had become aroused in the past they had been able to satisfy themselves somehow. However now they knew that they wouldn't be able to relieve this sexual tension until they were released that evening. Even then they would have to wait until after they had been locked in the kennels with their canine masters.
-

-
Something that actually was a nightly cause of concern for Pleasure Slaves 3612-A and 3613-A since they were now the human slave bitches of both Master Brutus and Master Titus. Apparently after "Gimp Bitch" 4080 was sold to the kennel that trained the pair of dogs Master Brutus was given ownership of the two asian cousins again. While he would share the pair with their other canine master Master Brutus quickly established himself as the alpha male. This also meant that whenever he took either of the cousins he had to brutally demonstrate his dominance over them.
-

-
Each time they were shoved into the kennel the pair of dogs would immediately pounce on the cousins. As the alpha Master Brutus would get to fuck each of the cousins first. Master Titus would then get his turn with the asian slaves only once his counterpart had left them whimpering and sobbing wrecks. Unfortunately for the asian cousins Master Titus would then have to fuck them with the same brutality as the alpha. Not that was the end of their suffering. For once one of the dogs had finished with them the other would then be ready for another go at their helpless bodies. This would only end several hours later with both of the cousins curled up in the corner exhausted.
-
-
Now they were each struggling internationally between their desire for release and their dedication to their ultimate duty to satisfy the desires of their owner. This meant that while they feared punishment they dreaded disappointing their master worse. This was especially true of the Sisters. Who had a fanatical dedication to their master even going as far as pleading to be bred so they could produce daughters for the master to sell. Or since they had overheard their master talking about breeding Sapphire and Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 the sisters' firstborn could be slaves to his sons.
-

-
They even went as far as to make the argument that with the slave breeding knowledge of the Organization they each could produce several sets of twin daughters with each breeding. He could then give their first litter to his son's as a coming of age present and sell the rest for a tidy profit. Hell even if he kept their daughters for Brothel Whores he would still end up profiting in the end. After all it was due to the demand for their services that they had to return to the brothel every six months.
-

-
Sure they should've been horrified by the prospect of serving as breeding stock. Let alone the fates they would be condemning their daughters to. In fact when they had first heard about slaves being bred they were horrified but now it was a different story. For now they saw being bred as showing the next to last level of dedication to their owner with giving up their lives being the final level of dedication. Thankfully that last level was one thing they knew their master would never require from them.
-

-
Now this view definitely wasn't shared by the others. Just as the Sisters offer wasn't that popular with their fellow slaves with the obvious exception of Pleasure Slave 3613-A. She was so loyal if it meant satisfying her owner she would willingly submit herself to anything probably even death if necessary. Now both her cousin and the Twins were naturally horrified by the Sisters’ offer. Just as Sapphire and Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 were about the prospect that started this whole discussion in the first place. Though in the case of those two it had more to due with what was done to the slaves that birthed male sons during the son's coming of age ritual.
-

-
Apparently when the son reaches adulthood he is initiated into the organization through a series of tests. One of these involves brutally dominating their own mothers or in certain circumstances their sisters. This domination is expected to show the sons will not be swayed one day by one of their slaves. As such they are to subject the women they are closest to growing up to various tortures and humiliations that I can't go into at this point in the story but I will later when it's more relevant. Needless to say it's not a pleasant experience for the mothers. Not that it's any more of a pleasant experience for those slaves bred for female children during their daughter's enslavement ritual but yet again this is part of the story that comes later on once I become something other than the narrator of the story.
-

-
Now to get back on subject Sapphire was bent over being fucked by her master while Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 was on the floor being fucked by her canine master. Meanwhile the other slaves were struggling to remain both quiet and motionless as the Pleasure Maids were being fucked. Already sexually aroused the bound slaves' craving for sexual release would only intensify as they watched and in the case of the two secured as lamps listened to the Pleasure Maids being fucked. Several of them longed to be back in the brothel. While others wished they were in the kennels. Yet they all desperately desired to be fucked at that moment even the spawn of "Gimp Bitch" 4080.
-

-
In the short time they had been Brothel Whores they had become accustomed to near constant use of their orifaces. Mostly due to the fact that once they earned their way out of the stocks they were loaned to the bouncers when not servicing customers. They were probably the only Brothel Whores that spent more time in the bouncers quarters then in the brothel itself. Granted most of that time they were being used by the bouncers and the rest they spent passed out exhausted in a corner or cages. Even as dispised as they were by they other slaves this treatment did garner them some sympathy. Though their bitchy nature tended to put a quick end to any kindness they would receive from the others.
-

-
Now eventually the bouncers did get bored with the two of them and they become the playthings of the other slaves. When that happened it was common to see them on their knees with their faces buried either in the crotches or between the ass cheeks of the other slaves. In fact their mouths and tongues were commonly used to clean the other slaves' orifices after the dogs and customers used them or as convenient restroom should they needed to pee while on duty. Of course this also lead to them serving urinal duty for the customers until they were replaced by the two female board members from their mothers' former company.
-

-
Now those twos' daughters were a different case entirely. Pleasure Slaves 4092-A and 4093-A had already been enslaved by their own mothers. So after their mothers' enslavement they just got a new owner. They even had already been fully trained in the erotic arts in advance. So they quickly fit in as first Brothel Whores then as straight Pleasure Slaves. In fact they were so obedient that Master Sanders granted them special privileges that only Sapphire had. Plus they were the only ones besides her that were exclusively used sexually by Master Sanders now.
-

-
Now the final two bound slaves in the group were Pleasure Slaves 3552 and 3547. These two are the rejects from the brothel mentioned earlier. These two also served as personal slaves to the others with the obvious exception of Pleasure Slaves 4080-A and 4080-B. Also with the exception of those two Pleasure Slaves 3552 and 3547 would probably have the longest to wait for sexual release due to their status within the hierarchy of the household. Even so this was still a more preferable fate then other brothel rejects have suffered. For those unfortunate slaves a best case scenario is to end up as Kennel Bitches. While the worst case usually ends with the untimely demise of the slave.
-

-
A fate these two would have suffered even if the organization hadn't enslaved them. See they both were runaways captured through a runway shelter operated by the organization. Once they had reached adulthood they were offered a choice. Be cast out on the street and end up Crack Whores or become slaves within the organization. While both options were unacceptable the later was the only true choice they had. Unfortunately for them they ended up being sent to one of the lower quality training facilities before being given to Master Sanders as payment of debt. Then for some reason when they failed as Brothel Whores he had mercy on them and assigned them to a task they were better suited for instead of something worse. Needless to say these two showed great dedication to their duties do to the mercy shown to them.
-

-
Even if that duty was being a table or giving the others pleasure they now put their heart and soul into it. For doing otherwise was to tempt a fate they dared not imagine. This left them with no regrets save for one and that was they hadn't shown such dedication sooner. Still in this moment this had proved a blessing by the fact they were probably the least aroused of the lot and were enduring no where near the torment the others were.
-

-
Among the ones suffering the worse were Pleasure Slave 3613-A and the Sisters. They desired nothing more than to be thrown to the floor and have the living shit fucked out of them. This was especially true once Master Lightning knotted with Pleasure Maid 3382-B2. Combine the fact as the dog turned ass to ass with his human bitch Master Sanders deposited a load of cum deep in Sapphire's pussy got the three of them so turned on their pussy juices were flowing. Their pussies would remain that way for hours until they were finally freed from their bondage. Only once they were locked in their kennels for the night would they get they fuckings they so desperately wanted.
-

-
Of course that wasn’t the only thing that would work them up that day. They would still have to suffer through Master Lightning having his way with Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 three more times. Along with Master Sanders fucking Sapphire an equal number of times. Then there was the two of them having a couple of lesbian trists in between their fuckings. While enduring all of this stimulus there was no way they were truly able to get their hormones calmed by the time they were released early from their bonds.
-

-
They all had hoped this meant they would be allowed to return to the kennels to relieve the sexual tension before passing out in exhaustion. However it turned out they were going to have to wait a while longer to receive any satisfaction tonight. For as soon as they were released each of them were fitted with a chastity belt and ordered clean up. All of them were holding back tears as they were lead to the showers but as soon as they were joined by Master Sanders's other slaves they were told what was happening.
-

-
Now besides Sapphire and Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 they were joined by a couple of old acquaintances. First was the House Mistress 3397. Some time after they had left the facility Master Sanders had purchased the her as a Pleasure Maid. Due to her skills as a Mistress he had also placed her in charge of disciplining his other slaves. While she performed her Pleasure Maid duties she was expected to search out any sort of disobedience from the other slaves and then provide whatever punishment that was required. So her presence at first wasn’t a welcome sight.
-

-
Even when they saw the timid form of Pleasure Maid 3621 obediently following behind her on a leash they were nervous. While the rest of them had been sent to the brothel the shy strawberry blonde had suffered a different fate. She had been first been made a variation of a Kennel Bitch called a Puppy Slave. Yet at some point while the others were in the brothel she was made a Pleasure Maid and the personal slave of 3397.
-

-
Even after becoming a Pleasure Maid much of her old training had taken hold. Pleasure Maid 3621 would hardly ever talk and when she did it was mostly inaudible or just a few words. Mostly usually yes or no followed the customary titles of master or mistress. Another side effect of her earlier classification was she tended to act subservient to all of the other slaves even those she technically outranked. Now since she was mostly around the other Pleasure Maids that outranked her this wasn’t usually a problem. Yet she tended to get herself in trouble when she was around the lower ranking straight Pleasure Slaves especially the five she had been trained with.
-

-
The final and most obvious issue she was having with the transition was her unwillingness to wear clothes. Even the scantily maid uniforms or most lingerie was nearly unwearable by her. In fact her maid uniform usually consisted of just the apron the fishnet stockings and the customary stiletto shoes unless the master was expecting guests. So the fact she was currently wearing a full uniform told them what was going on quicker than any explanation. The master was expecting guests and odds were they would be servicing them.
-

-
Their suspicions would be partially confirmed by House Mistress 3397. Yes there was to be a gathering of masters and mistresses and yes they would be serving the guests. Unfortunately other than a few of them putting on performances they were to be having limited sexual use. To make matters worse this use was to be exclusively giving pleasure orally until the guests headed to their rooms. So save for three of them intended to entertain the crowd by being repeatedly ravaged by the most aggressive dogs the master owned the rest would have to suffer the agony of be denied sexual release until the guests went to bed.
-

-
Now with the exception of explaining their duties before and after the orgy started nothing else was explained. With the notable exception that the ones used orally by males were not allowed to provide orgasms. They were only to maintain the men’s erections and to lubricate their cocks and nothing else.
-

-
They were initially envious of the spawn and Pleasure Slave 3613-A since they would be the performers. However once it was known that the of the performances were about their helpless bodies being brutally violated by the dogs any envy disappeared. To keep in character they would be forbidden from taking any pleasure from the experience. In fact they were to be tortured should they have the smallest of orgasms. Not that it was unexpected once the three were told of their duties. This was now the spawn's lot in life and Pleasure Slave 3613-A had pretty much been condemned to such performances due the popularity of them in the brothel.
-

-
With as much of an explanation for the night’s activities as they were going to get fourteen slaves set about preparing themselves. While the rest showered quickly before doing their hair and makeup the three victims of the performances were granted a slight mercy. They were quickly released from their chastity belts and allowed the opportunity for an orgasm.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s fingers quickly found their way into her pussy. While the spawn fell to the floor and proceeded to immediately plant their faces into each other’s pussies. As their moaning quickly filled the shower the others intensify their own efforts to complete their washing to avoid anymore unwelcome stimulus. Still by the time they finished Pleasure Slave 3613-A had collapsed to the floor after a massive self induced orgasm that left the usually reserved Asian sex slave squirting cum all over. While the spawn typically defied orders and refused to stop after having their one allowed orgasm. Probably in response to the knowledge that they were facing torture regardless of their behavior.
-

-
While House Mistress 3397 set about separating the spawn Pleasure Slave 3613-A quickly went about washing herself. By the time she had joined the others they had pretty much finished dressing in their outfits for that night’s activities. Looking at her and the spawn’s makeup stations Pleasure Slave 3613-A could see besides their different tasks their outfits were different from the others.
-

-
Pleasure Maid 3621 and the other’s outfits consisted of just stockings, high heels, garter belts, along with their fanciest slave collars, and shackles. They then had a few additions once they finished. These were mostly metal belt that had attachment points for serving trays and ring gags. Their hands were then secured behind their backs before the trays were attached to the belts and strings running to their nipple piercings before a short hobble chain connected their ankle shackles.
-

-
The others had began to file out as the spawn were finally herded from the shower by House Mistress 3697. By this time Pleasure Slave had finished her hair and makeup and was examining her oufit as she figured out the scenario she would be entertaining the crowd with. Strangely she was kinda envious of the outfits of the spawn when she had first seen them. Though she wasn’t that surprised since they still acted like the hateful spoiled bitches they started out as so it was only natural they were dressed the part for the show. Everything they had been given was designer from the lingerie to the dresses. They even had been allowed the rare privilege of wearing expensive bras and panties. Only while servicing a few customers in the brothel had she been able to wear panties and in every one of those cases she spent more time with the panties shoved in her mouth than on her.
-

-
Granted this envy was short lived when she remembered the meeting Master Sanders had a week ago. It was between Master Sanders and the Kennel Master that trained Master Brutus and the other dogs that routinely fucked them. Master Sanders wanted at least four dogs that would rival if not surpass the aggression and brutality that Master Brutus showed a while fucking a bitch. Pleasure Slave 3613-A had trimbed in terror throughout the meeting believing she was going to be the bitch in question. Yet now based on the part where they had discussed what the dogs would do to a bitch wearing panties she understood who the bitches were really going to be.
-

-
If it had been any other ones of them she would feel inclined to worn them. Yet with the spawn there was no such inclination to worn the two. Not only never shown the slightest sign of changing their ways but they had become even more conceited bitches since their enslavement. Besides they were in the room the day of the meeting so they should be able to connect the dots too.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A decided she needed to focus on something else at the moment. Her forte in her performances had all ways been her brutal rape by a dog. Her owner knew this and wouldn’t be making her perform otherwise. She couldn’t to focus on the spawn’s coming torment when everything pointed to the fact she had her own to worry about.
-

-
So she silently began to slide the various pieces of her wardrobe into place. First was the knee socks with lacey frills along their tops. Then came the short plaid pleated skirt. Next she slipped the blouse on being sure that it showed as much of her midriff and cleavage as possible before tying it closed just below her breasts.
-

-
At the very bottom of the box sat several pink ribbons. Usually she wore her hair in a ponytail but she decided to borrow the twins hairstyle for the night. If she was going to be using their personas during this performance then why not their look as well. With her hair now redone she finished dressing by putting her shackles and collar back on. Pleasure Slave 3613-A then hooked a leash to her collar as she dropped to her knees to wait as House Mistress 3397 finished putting on her sexy teacher outfit over her standard mistress apparel before tending to the final touches on the spawn’s outfits. Once the spawn had their arms shackled behind their backs their collars were chained together.
-

-
With the spawn bringing up the rear Pleasure Slave 3613-A crawled ahead of House Mistress 3397 on all fours and a leash. With the sounds of the waiting crowd growing closer every second Pleasure Slave 3613-A began to prepare herself. The sight of the dogs waiting in the cages guaranteed her preparedness. Thoughts of a pack of horny dogs waiting to violate her provided just enough encouragement for her to take on the terrified demeanor that was expected from her. Though the sight of Master Brutus and Titus sitting off to the side by themselves gave her just enough piece of mind to just be afraid but not in state sheer panic.
-

-
A small part of her had been concerned about the mastiffs getting ahold of her given their size. For each one was considerably larger than the two great danes that owned her cousin and her. Throw in the fact her preparations included lubing her ass hole told her taking it up her ass if not being double penetrated was a possibility. She could only pray it was Master Titus that would be fucking her in the ass. For Master Brutus was just to aggressive for the small asian to handle anal with him solo let alone having her pussy knotted by another dog at the same time.
-

-
The spawn on the other hand were horrified by the sight of the six Bull Mastiffs growling in the cages. They have primarily serviced Dobermans in groups and the occasional pair of Great Danes. They had never been fucked by a single dog this size let alone six. If the size of the balls on the beasts were any indication their cocks had to be equally massive. Any confidence they could have had about being able to handle whatever was planned for them instantly evaporated. As they knelt waiting for the coming on slot they began weeping.
-

-
They couldn’t have known these same dogs had been routinely raping their mother at the kennel. The ferocity of their fuckings even surpassed those of Master Brutus and had been instrumental in destroying the final bit of their mother’s humanity. Thoroughly broken the defiant woman that had been enslaved alongside them was now gone leaving only a obedient Kennel Bitch in her place. Granted even with her new found obedience Gimp Bitch 4080’s lot in life hadn’t improved. She would spend the rest of her life being fucked by the largest and most aggressive dogs the kennel had to offer. The spawn would never learn of most of this other than their mother had passed away after a particularly brutal dog finished raping her a few years later.
-

-
Of course by then they were whores in a South American brothel reduced to doing daily donkey shows. But this fate was after years of brutal use by both humans and dogs with a horse or two thrown into the mix. That night their concern was the six dogs that were easily twice their weight eye-balling them as their new bitches.
-

-
As the three slaves nervously waited for their performances to start they got a look at their audience. Besides Master Sanders there had to be a dozen men and half as many women seated in the master’s dining room. That was not counting their slaves kneeling at their feet. Or their companions walking amongst them serving drinks. Several of the masters and mistresses Pleasure Slave 3613-A had met and serviced in the past including Master Reeves and several bigwigs from the organization. She even saw the master that had purchased her services in the auction. She was almost envious of the way they were groping the others as moved amongst them serving dinner and drinks.
-

-
Though the others actually weren’t enjoying themselves that much. While they actually liked displaying themselves to the crowd and the the way they kept grabbing their asses and breasts wasn’t a problem either. The thing that was driving them nuts was the fact none of these men or women were going to fuck them. Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 had informed them of the purpose of this gathering and now they were faced with the same torment they had suffered earlier in the master’s study.
-

-
They all were so aroused they were soaking wet behind the chastity belts. Though the Sisters were actually leaving a trail of the pussy juices dripping down their thighs. In fact their wetness had resulted in them being singled out for more attention than the others. This included several of the mistresses actually sampling their juices and complimenting Master Sanders on the tastiness of these two slaves' pussies. Once the guests had eaten and were relaxing with a drink Master Sanders got up and announced the reason for this gathering.
-

-
“My fellow masters and mistresses I’ve called you all together to announce my attention to marry my prized slave 2382-C3 or as I call her Sapphire. Now this news isn’t the only reason for this gathering. For it is my attention to begin breeding her and her cousin 2382-B2 immediately upon completion of the ceremony. Now this will require a special consideration in regards to the customary gang rape of the bride following the ceremony.”
-

-
Master Sanders paused while his guests quietly discussed what he had in mind for these considerations for the tradition. Many theories were thrown out from the use of the bridesmaids to the bride getting her gang rape once she was already pregnant. The only one who was silent throughout this was Master Reeves. He was the one to go through the organizational bylaws and found the solution to this problem for Master Sanders.
-

-
“Now as you are probably aware I have to either allow the guests to use the bride’s orifices either during or after the day of the wedding but there is a third option. That is to get the entire guest list together before the wedding. Now I’m sure many of you have just figured out this is the real reason for this gathering. But don’t worry about the wedding day I’ll be making the bridesmaids available to the wedding guests while I began breeding the bride.”
-

-
Pausing again for the news to sink in Master Sanders signaled for Sapphire to stand up so the crowd could see her. She was wearing a white teddy with matching stockings and high heels. Her long strawberry blonde locks hung freely over her shoulders as a look of fear was plainly visible on her face. This fear was understandable to all of the other slaves due to the fact that Sapphire had only been fucked by Master Sanders and other slaves. That night would mark the first time she had been with more than one male at a time. Let alone with a group of men sexually charged by her master’s next announcement.
-

-
“ Now before I let you all loose on my bride to be I felt there should be something to get you all in the mood. So I’ve arranged a little entertainment for you all. I’ve got four slaves just waiting to put on performances to work up your libidos.”
-

-
Even as he finished talking House Mistress 3397 took hold of Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s leash and lead her into the room. Whistles and cat calls went up as the terrified asian sex slave crawled into the room on all fours. Once she was on a platform in front of the crowd Pleasure Slave 3613-A was made to turn around in circles a few times. This gave the guests a great view of her body especially her bare ass. Finally when they had gotten a good look at Pleasure Slave 3613-A in her skimpy schoolgirl outfit House Mistress 3397 addressed the guests.
-

-
“It seams my slutty little student here is a horny bitch. Not only has she seduced and fucked half of the boys in her class but many of her female classmates as well as most of the faculty of the school. So if she is going to run around fucking everyone like a bitch in heat why don’t we make it official.”
-

-
As she finished speaking House Mistress 3397 bent down and tied Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s leash to a ring in the platform. She then left the Pleasure Slave 3613-A kneeling on the floor only to quickly return with both Master Brutus and Titus. Seeing the two dogs Pleasure Slave 3613-A began to frantically pull on the leash as panic over took her. Evan before House Mistress 3397 released the dogs Pleasure Slave 3613-A was begging for mercy. Even going as far as to beg to pleasure House Mistress 3397 before her pleas reached their most desperate when the dogs were released. Yet as Master Brutus mounted her Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s desperate pleading turned into frantic screams.
-

-
“OH GOD NOT THAT!! PLEASE NO! OH GOD NOOOO!!!!AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!”
-

-
As was normal once he got ahold of his favorite bitch Master Brutus fucked her with maximum aggression. Pleasure Slave 3613-A’ body was thrown about with each powerful thrust of the dog’s massive cock. Now this was where House Mistress 3397 decided to take a more active part in the performance. With in seconds her blouse and skirt had been discarded. New cheers arose as the auburned haired beauty began removing clothing.
-

-
Her thigh high boots and fishnet stockings had already been visible with her short skirt. Yet once it was gone the guests got their first look at the bare crotch and ass it partially covered. This continued with the blouse that had been left open enough so tantalizing amount of cleavage was visible. But now that it was gone her breasts were on full display for them. Now as her corset remand in place there was a bit of disappointment. Yet as she squatted in front Pleasure Slave 3613-A their excitement had overriden most disappointment they felt for not seeing her completely naked.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A didn’t need to be told what to do once the pussy was shoved in front of her face. Without hesitation she went to work eating out House Mistress 3397’s pussy. Even as a look of satisfaction took hold of her face House Mistress 3397 kept a watchful eye on Master Titus. While the crowd would’ve probably loved to see the dog to take her unawares they would have to settle for the violation of Pleasure Slave 3613-A at that time. Not that being taken by a dog was an issue to her given her past experiences but her duties for the performances took precedence to any desires she had either way.
-

-
Besides if things went as planned it was Pleasure Slave 3613-A that needed to worry about Master Titus. Not that she wasn’t the way she kept shooting the dog nervous looks as she desperately licked House Mistress 3397’s pussy. None of the three pleasure slaves knew the plot of the performances. Yet Pleasure Slave 3613-A had been involved in enough of these things to be able to guess what was coming once Master Brutus knotted her. As soon as Master Brutus turned ass to ass with her Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s suspicions were confirmed. House Mistress 3397 gave Master Titus the cammand Pleasure Slave 3613-A had been dreading.
-

-
A shiver went through Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s spine as Master Titus climbed on to her back. She could feel the dog’s cock gliding across ass cheeks as he sought out her ass hole. Each time he missed he would began to growl at her. Until finally her found his mark. Within seconds her rectum was suddenly filled by the thrusting member forcing a series of desperate pleas from her lips
-

-
“Please don’t let him fuck my ass. I’ll do anything you want mam. I eat your pussy out and lick your ass hole whenever you want. I’ll be your slave and lick your pussy whenever you want. Please anything but that pimp me out as your whore. But please god don’t let the dog fuck my ass.”
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s pleas had just enough genuine fear and desperation in them to be convincing. Though Master Titus had fucked her in the ass enough times she wasn’t to concerned about much more than then the pain from him knotting her. Yet just as in the brothel it was her discomfort and humiliation the crowd liked. To this end she had to she needed to draw on some the acting abilities she had picked up.
-

-
In particular she needed to cover up the fact dispite the pain she was in she could feel a powerful orgasm building. Doing her best to suppress the orgasm proved a little easier once she felt the knot slipping in and out of her ass hole. While this was still a new experience for her she wasn’t totally unprepared. Thankfully she had gotten more experience in the previous weeks with anal sex with her canine masters. Now she still couldn’t handle anal with Master Brutus though he seamed to prefer using pussy anyway. While she could take Master Titus up her ass without the slightest concern anymore. Which also seamed to be his preferred orifice on the bitch.
-

-
Well almost without the slightest concern would probably be the more accurate description. Since she had been getting regularly ass fucked by Master Titus it was never in combination with a fucking by Master Brutus. So this performance marked her first ever double penetration by dogs. Strangely enough once she got past her initial fears she enjoyed just as much as if she was sandwiched between two humans. With her only regret being there wasn’t a third dog for her to suck off while the other two ravaged her.
-

-
This regret would have to wait though as her only true fear about the situation was painfully shoved up her ass. Never being tied by two dogs at once she didn’t know what to expect and had been dreading that moment. Yet she also had admit this was the most pleasure she had received while being fucked by Master Brutus. Her arousel tended to be linked to being publicly humiliated and she had no doubts about the fact she was an exhibitionist.
-

-
She loved being paraded naked in front of as many people as possible. Then being fucked in the process just added another level to her arousel. This was why she really choose to handle the customers in the brothel they way she did and not as serving as a example like she had told everyone. Though it wasn’t until this moment she realized the truth.
-

-
Now making this realization was one thing but it didn’t mean that she had forgotten about her dedication to her human master. She was preforming in a show for not only his guests but his closest friends. This meant that the orgasm she was unable to suppress any longer was unacceptable in her role as a rape victim. Unless she could pass it off as something she was ashamed of. So channeling several past experiences and the pain she felt from the two knots locked inside of her she cried out.
-

-
“Oh god not that please! I’m not like that! Oh God no!! No please no!!!”
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A then buried her face in her arms as she pretended weep in shame. All the while her body was rocked by a massive orgasm that would forever change the asian sex slave. Not that the act she was putting on was lost on everyone. Both Master Sanders and House Mistress 3397 had seen the signs long ago with her and already knew this fact about her.
-

-
Though House Mistress 3397 had also decided to incorporate on what had just happened for their performance. Grabbing a handful House Mistress 3397 pulled Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s head from it’s resting place. Forcing the humiliated asian slave to look her in the face. She then went through a series of tirades about how big of a slut she was and the fact she had such a massive orgasm proved it.
-

-
“Ha I knew it! Your not only a slut that will happily fuck anything walking on two legs but everything on four legs as well. I’m willing to bet if I brought even more dogs in you would not only fuck everyone of them but enjoy every second of it. Don’t even try to deny it slut!”
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A quickly realized what was happening and played along. First she tried to silently deny it by frantically shaking her head side to side. Next she began to wheep hysterically as she continued her denials. Finally unable to deny it any longer Pleasure Slave 3613-A admits to getting enjoyment out of being fucked by the dogs between fake crying fits.
-

-
“SOB!!! I SOB!!! Enjoyed SOB!!! Being SOB!!! Fucked SOB!!! By The SOB!!! DOGS SOB!!! Like SOB!!! A SOB!!! Nasty SOB!!! Slut SOB!!!”
-

-
With a final humiliation inflicted upon her victim House Mistress 3397 moves to put an end to the performance. Releasing Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s hair House Mistress 3397 allows the asian slave to drop her head back to it’s previous position of shame. Then to be better able to demonstrate her dominance over her House Mistress 3397 stood up. Leaving the violated slave whimpering on the floor still knotted with her canine rapists. Then as final touch she decided to play on Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s earlier comment about becoming her slave.
-

-
“Don’t you worry about anyone finding out about your sick perversions. See I know these fine gentleman that will not only take you off my hands. But sale you to a special brothel where your slutty little body can make someone else a lot of money.”
-

-
With the final insult thrown in House Mistress 3397 gave the crowd a bow. Then after a round of applause she picked up her clothing and walked away. Pleasure Slave 3613-A was left there for the crowd to gawk at as she waited to be released by the knots securing her to the dogs. Though they then got an encore performance when she licked both dog’s cocks clean once she was released.
-

-
Now while the other slaves brought out beverages House Mistress 3397 returned and lead the dogs from the room. She then briefly took Pleasure Slave 3613-A away. Though this was for a quick clean up and wardrobe change. She would then be brought back in her old Head Madam uniform.
-

-
She would then get to watch the spawn’s violation from the comfort of a cushion at her master’s feet. Like the others Pleasure Slave 3613-A felt nothing but disgust for the spawn. Still watching as the large cage was set around the platform she just preformed on gave her pause. Especially since she had seen the size of the animals being turned loose on the two did make her momentarily feel some sympathy for them. Though the condescending looks they were giving the other slaves as they were brought in pretty much wiped away any pity she had felt for them.
-

-
This point was brought home during their performance as they threatened House Mistress 3397 and everyone else with law suits and even physical violence. Though these threats turned into pleas after they were locked in the cage with the mastiffs. They pleaded about their rich daddy paying whatever ransom they wanted. Especially when the growling dogs surrounded them and began tugging at their clothes.
-

-
It didn’t take them long to realize what the dogs wanted and a new found desperation was added to their pleas. Naturally no help was coming as they were backed into a corner. Yet even this would save them from the fate that awaited them. A pair of the mastiffs latched onto their skirts and drug them from the corner they had sought shelter in.
-

-
As they desperately struggled against the massive beasts pulling towards the center of the cage they lost track of the other four. Two of the others came up behind the spawn at the exact same moment their skirts were unexpectedly released. Now off balance the dog behind them brushed against the back of the spawn’s legs knocking them to the floor.
-

-
Even as the spawn rolled into their stomachs the growling mastiffs were moving on them again. Only this time they didn’t just grab ahold of their skirts they went after their blouses as well. Then as the spawn’s panic stricken screams filled the room the dogs proceed to rip the expensive garments from their bodies. Their skirts and blouses ripped to shreds the spawn attempted to crawl to safety.
-

-
Yet this would prove fruitless once each of them would be stopped by a massive set of jaw latching ahold of their necks. A quick but subtle shake from the pair holding them put a final end to any resistance the spawn could think of.
-

-
From that moment on they complied with whatever the mastiffs wanted. For instance a growl as they had their bras and panties nipped at had the spawn not only removing them but the remaining shreads of their skirts and blouses. The dogs holding their necks then began to make them crawl across the cage. The others would provide additional encouragement by nipping at the spawn’s exposed asses.
-

-
At first it was unclear what the dogs' objective was. Though it would become plainly apparent once they could see the other dogs laying on their backs directly in the spawn’s path. They just seamed to be waiting with their massive cocks proudly protruding from their sheaths. Being shook by the dogs holding their necks combined with a few angry growls had the spawn crawling on top of the prone mastiffs.
-

-
Once they were on top of the two dogs the spawn received another shake and a growl combination. Fully understanding what was wanted each of the spawn reached beneath themselves for the canine erections. The next growl wasn’t really necessary but the dogs did it more in likely to keep intimidating the spawn as they inserted the cocks in their pussies.
-

-
As they felt their dicks in their new bitches the dogs began fucking the spawn. Not to be left out the two remaining dogs stepped on top of the spawn. They barely had time to register what was about to happen when those two drove their hips forward. A pair of ear splitting screams rung out on the dogs’ third or fourth thrust. While the spawn was to small for the two to hold onto like true bitches. They still were able to hold them in position by pinning their shoulders behind their front legs.
-

-
Still the two dogs holding their necks didn’t release them until both of the spawn’s ass holes were fully impaled. At this point the spawn knew it was hopeless to try and get away anyway. Still the final two mastiffs had a final method of keeping the unwitting bitches in place. Bringing their hindquarters to the spawn’s faces brought the final humiliation to bare.
-

-
Knowing resistance was futile the spawn timidly opened their mouths and excepted the final violation. They could only cry as the massive cocks were powerfully shoved down their throats. The spawn’s triple penetration being completed brought a series of applause from the guests. Though this was nothing compared to when their muffled screams rang out as the knots were shoved up their asses.
-

-
Once the dogs finished with them they would curl up in fetal positions and cry like babies. Yet even though the dogs had finished with them they were faced with the greatest fear of any slave. That was their owner having no further use for them. Now to the spawn this was the equivalent of a death sentence. Especially when Master Sanders thanked everyone for baring witness to the spawn’s humiliation and announced he was selling them to a South American brothel. While the spawn were curled up weeping about their futures of doing daily donkey shows everyone else was cheering.
-

-
Even as the spawn were dragged off to be shipped to their new home. Workers began to disassemble the cage. At the same time Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 began to clean up the mess left behind in preparation of her cousin’s gang rape. Then once a mattress was placed on the platform Sapphire was lead to it on a leash with her arms shackled behind her back. As Sapphire nervously knelt on the mattress Pleasure Maid whispered a few encouragements into her ears before giving her ass a quick pat before returning to her master’s side.
-

-
While Pleasure Maid 2382-B2, Pleasure Slave 3613-A, and House Mistress 3397 maintained their current positions next to Master Sanders the rest of his slaves took up positions surrounding the platform. The male guests on the other hand began to make their way to the platform as they began removing clothing. Sapphire fearfully looked from the approaching crowd and her master with a look of desperation. Though there could be no reprieve for her if Master Sanders wished to marry her under the organizational bylaws and spare her from the standard slave breeding bylaws. With what she would go through in his mind he gave her a final sorrowful look and made the announcement everyone had been waiting for.
-

-
“ With our other entertainment concluded it is time for the main purpose of this gathering to take place. So feel free to sample the charms of my lovely bride to be. “
-

-
With that said the crowd descended on Sapphire. She gave her master a final pitiful look as hands began exploring her helpless body. Even as the top of her teddy was pulled down the first cock was shoved into her mouth. Sapphire began to choke as a set of hands held her head in place as the dick was shoved deeper down her throat. Her only concern at the moment was taking her next breath so she was nearly oblivious to what the others were doing to her.
-

-
Sure she could feel her breasts being squeezed and the fingers probing her pussy. Even as her nipples were painfully twisted it only prompted a minor reaction. Though once the cock was pulled from her mouth she began to show a bit more attention to what the others were doing to her. Still that was between gasping for breath as she waited for the cock to be quickly replaced.
-

-
Unfortunately the wait was almost terrifyingly to short. As she had barely gotten some air in to her lungs when a second cock took the place of the first. This man though showed her a little mercy by just fucking her face. Instead of shoving his cock down her throat and holding it there. Even so he was quickly replaced by yet another man. That barely gave her chance to recover from the first two before passing her off to yet another man.
-

-
During the process of being passed back and forth Sapphire was able to regain a little bit of her composure. Though it wasn’t until her gang rape progressed to the next stage that she was fully able to catch her breath. Strong arms began to lift her off of the mattress as she felt someone slipping beneath her. Sapphire let out a grown as she felt the cock rubbing along her pussy. Looking down she saw fingers spreading her pussy lips as the cock was being positioned.
-

-
Sapphire was grateful for the mercy her master had bestowed on her of letting her cousin lube her orifices before hand. She was even more grateful that these men slowly lowered her on to the cock instead of dropping her. Unfortunately the one spreading her ass cheeks wasn’t interested in being gentle. Not long after she felt his hands on her ass he shoved his dick painfully up her ass. Her scream of agony then seamed to be the signal for the two to start pounding away.
-

-
Her screams were soon silenced using the customary method of shoving a cock in her mouth. Strangely she was thankful for this as well. Since she couldn’t breath her focus was on the cock being forced down her throat and not the one in her ass hole. Unfortunately it also meant she wasn’t able to think of the advice Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 had given her until after the three had painted her insides in cum. So as each of the cocks were quickly replaced in her tender openings it proved even harder then she had figured to relax.
-

-
Though by the time the third trio started fucking her she had been able to put what she had learned from the others. Plus a few of her own tricks in play to get these men off as quickly as possible. Not that this was really a blessing considering each man was supposed to get at least two turns in each of her orifices. Part of her hoped this was just meant to make her as terrified as possible so her violation met with the organizational brutally standards for bridal gang rapes. Yet based on what she had overheard she had serious concerns after the next few groups had finished with their first turns.
-

-
These concerns were starting to look well founded hours later as the men seamed to keep coming back for more. It was like as soon as one group finished with her another was taking their place with no end in sight. She had already lost track of the number of times each man had fucked her. Hell she was having trouble even telling when a fresh fucking started and when one of them just temporary pulled out of her. She couldn’t even tell how many times they had repositioned her. While she had started out laying on top of the men on her stomach. This soon changed from her being on her back between two men. Then she was being held up between two men as they fucked her standing up.
-

-
Sapphire wasn’t even sure when she finally passed out. Or if that had been when the gang rape finally stopped. Part of her was certain the men had continued fucking her once she lost consciousness but there was no way for her to tell. She just couldn’t bring herself to ask Master Sanders or the other slaves. Though based on several comments she heard at the wedding and later parties she suspected it only ended once they grew tired of fucking her.
-

-
Sadly when she did awake afterwards the men were all gone. In fact the only one with her was Pleasure Slave 3613-A. Apparently all of the others were servicing the guests. Even her cousin was off servicing Master Sanders and one of the mistresses. So it was just the timid asian slave with her when she woke up in the monstrous puddle of semen.
-

-
Strangely Sapphire didn’t even like Pleasure Slave 3613-A. Partially due to the fact she blamed the former Brothel Madam for her cousin’s servitude to Master Lightning. Then there was how submissive Pleasure Slave 3613-A was. She would willingly subject herself almost anything and Sapphire was very threatened by the thought of being replaced. Being fucked by other men singly or in groups and even getting fucked by dogs were things Sapphire never did. Sapphire was even excluded from pleasuring other mistresses. So Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s willingness and skill at performing these duties Sapphire herself wasn’t performing gave her good reason to be at least uneasy about her presence in household let alone being in her owner’s possession in the first place.
-

-
The kindness that Pleasure Slave 3613-A showed everyone was also a concern. She couldn’t be seam to be angry with anyone. She even seamed to be kind to the spawn even though she knew better than anyone they didn’t deserve any kindness whatsoever.
-

-
The kindness was only surpassed by the gentleness Pleasure Slave 3613-A showed towards everyone. Sapphire had seen it countless times already but it wasn’t until this moment that she experienced it for herself. Pleasure Slave 3613-A was just so gentle throughout her post rape cleanup and physical inspections she couldn’t believe it. Pleasure Slave 3613-A even gently held Sapphire as they laid naked in bed together until she finally fell asleep.
-

-
For the remainder of the weekend Pleasure Slave 3613-A took care of Sapphire. From feeding her to helping her to the restroom to giving her several hot baths. Granted during the baths Pleasure Slave 3613-A had Sapphire on her lap as she washed the both of them. Strangely other than holding Sapphire as they slept and the fact both remained naked the whole time there was nothing sexual about their interactions.
-

-
Technically saying there nothing sexual wasn’t entirely correct. Pleasure Slave 3613-A did fondle Sapphire’s breasts a couple of times in her sleep. Then she did give Sapphire several passionate open mouth kisses in her sleep also. But considering Pleasure Slave 3613-A also called Sapphire by another name in her sleep told her these actions weren’t intentional.
-

-
This attention actually had Sapphire wanting to initiate some sort of interaction herself but whenever Pleasure Slave 3613-A was awake she seamed to have no interest in her that way. She did get to cop a feel of Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s breasts and pussy during one of the baths they took together. But Sapphire’s attempts for further contact only ended with her being frustrated by Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s lack of interest in her that way.
-

-
This frustration would be continued until two days before the wedding. Not only would Master Sanders not touch her but neither would any of the other slaves including her cousin. To make matters worse she had been fitted with a chastity belt so she couldn’t even masturbate. Besides being incredibly horny and having no one willing or able to give her the relief she so desperately desired.
-

-
Sure she knew the reason didn’t have anything to do with her personally. But with the normal sexual stimulus combined with that from the rehearsals was driving Sapphire into a sexual crazed state of mind. The stimulus from the rehearsals had to be the worst part.
-

-
Over and over she was walked down the aisle naked until she reached the alter. Each time she would drop to her knees next to Master Sanders her eyes kept going to her bridesmaids. Everyone of them were bent over and locked in stocks to her right. The eight of them wasn’t that kept drawing her attention but the workers fucking them throughout the rehearsal.
-

-
Her cousin was the only one not with them but that was due to the fact she was to become a lesser wife. So she didn’t have bridesmaid duties like the others. Now the Sisters, Twins, the asian cousins, Pleasure Maid 3621, and House Mistress 3397 didn’t seam to mind the attention they garnered from the workers setting up for the wedding. But it was the attention that Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 got from Master Lighting midway through the first rehearsal that set things in motion that Sapphire had been dreading.
-

-
Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 was sucking the pastor’s cock when the dog had tracked her down. Everyone but the pastor knew what Pleasure Maid 2382-B2 would do once the dog had made his intentions known. But rather then be surprised when Master Lighting began to fuck his human bitch the pastor made a suggestion that forever changed Sapphire’s life.
-

-
Apparently a few other masters had taken Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s idea of being enslaved by a dog and combined it into their own weddings. The bride was walked down the aisle behind a dog. Just as with the performances that inspired this was done via a chain between the bride’s collar and the dogs. The dog then positions the bride in the proper location and then sits down behind the terrified bride.
-

-
Now in those cases the dogs patiently waits until the guests had gang raped the brides before they got their turn with them. But the pastor was able to suggest a different variation for this ceremony that Master Sanders took a liking to. Before the next rehearsal he acquired one of Master Brutus's siblings. Then a terrified Sapphire was repeatedly lead down the aisle behind the dog until the two had the routine down perfectly.
-

-
Now the part that filled Sapphire with terror they wouldn’t be performing until the actual wedding. Leaving her shaking with fear as the day of the wedding got closer and closer. Now she had resolved to change her routines so she was less threatened by the others. But she wasn’t prepared for that possibility. Sadly she had been more focused on being shared with other masters when she talked to Master Sanders about her issues that she’d completely overlooked his bestiality fetish.
-

-
So as her cousin was helping her try on her outfit two days before the ceremony her thoughts were focused on these fears. She desperately wished she could talk to her cousin about it but something was preventing her from saying anything. So focused were her thoughts she didn’t even notice when they were suddenly joined by the bridesmaids in their outfits. That is until Pleasure Slave 3613-A tweaked one of her nipples to get her attention.
-

-
Sapphire barely had time to register her surprise before Pleasure Slave 3613-A pulled Sapphire into an embrace. With no warning whatsoever Pleasure Slave 3613-A locked lips with Sapphire. Sapphire was in a state of total confusion as her mouth instinctively opened to allow Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s tongue access. Between the surprise and the passion of the kiss left Sapphire a little breathless but she soon recovered and began to return the affection.
-

-
With Sapphire now distracted Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 began bringing items out of hiding places. To further distract Sapphire as soon as she was released from the embrace by Pleasure Slave 3613-A one of the others would instantly pull her into one of their own. Even timid Pleasure Maid 3621 got into the act. Going as far as copying the Sisters’ actions by giving Sapphire’s ass a groping while she kissed her.
-

-
Now once she had been replaced by one of the others Pleasure Slave 3613-A quickly went to work helping Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 getting things set up. They had just finished smuggling the last few items into the room by the time House Mistress 3397 stepped up to do her part. Each of the slaves had to suppress their laughter at Sapphire’s reaction to House Mistress 3397’s passionate kiss. But nothing could stop them from giggling as Sapphire went weak kneed and House Mistress 3397 had to hold her up until she recovered.
-

-
Finally released from the series of kisses from her bridesmaids a breathless Sapphire looked around the room and was shocked by what she saw. Besides the pile of gifts there was a couple bottles of wine and some very sexually suggestive snacks. She had barely registered what was happening when they all shouted in unison.
-

-
“SURPRISE!!”
-

-
Sapphire could only look at the other slaves in disbelief as she realized what they were up to. Granted how the group of sex slaves had managed to get her gifts. Let alone that they would’ve even bothered to do anything special for her in the first place. Yet here they were throwing her a bridal shower.
-

-
Though the key that House Mistress 3397 was holding told Sapphire there was going to be another aspect to this party. While Sapphire was still concerned about the wedding she was able to put them aside for the moment and have a little fun. As the first bottle of wine was opened the others got Sapphire to model her bride’s outfit for them.
-

-
While it couldn’t be called a wedding dress it was as close to one as a sex slave like Sapphire would be allowed to wear. Her hands, arms, and shoulders were covered in white lace sleeves and gloves. An intricate pattern of flowers and leaves crisscrossed the material that seamed to perfectly confirm the her body but still allowed much of her skin to be visible. A similar pattern was in the lace on the corset wrapping around Sapphire’s midriff. It started just below her breasts and continued down to just before the top of her hips. It’s integral garter belt then held up the matching stockings.
-

-
Of course she then wore white high heels and a veil since she was a bride after all. But there were other touches in her outfit that also were a variation of a traditional bride. For example while her stockings were technically held up by the garter belt but there was still a single garter around the top of her left stocking. Now even though this was a wedding of a slave the traditions of the bouquet and garter toss remained. Though in the case of the bouquet toss the slave that caught it usually suffered a brutal gang rape during the reception. The garter toss then decided who got first dibs on the orifice of their choice during the ensuing gang rape. Even so the girls couldn’t help themselves but to joke around about which one of them it would be.
-

-
The most obvious parts of the outfit that told everyone this wasn’t a traditional wedding was the slave collar and shackles. While Sapphire normally wore a fairly fancy set of restraints as it was they didn’t compare to what she had on now. Each of the bands of metal were the highest quality silver. With beautifully intricate patterns engraved into them and inlaid with gold. Though the collar had the addition of incorporating precious jewels namely sapphires with several large diamonds in with the inlays. Now it wasn’t just these that were replaced with jeweled variants.
-

-
Her the nipples on her exposed breasts were adorned with new piercings with diamonds and sapphires dangling from them. Just as a matching one had taken the place of Sapphire’s clit piercing. Though it was the traditional pearl necklace and diamond earrings that the others were the quickest to notice and the most envious of. Though the jewel incrusted hairpins holding her hair up was the only reason these were as noticeable.
-

-
Once Sapphire’s outfit was displayed they others began to take turns. First was Pleasure Maid 3382-B2. As a lesser wife she was the only other one allowed to wear white. While not as intricate or beautiful as Sapphire’s the teddy she wore was still quite expensive. With tons of fine and delicate lace though out it’s surface and allowing a fair amount of skin to be visible especially cleavage. As was standard her stockings and high heels matched perfectly. Though her slave collar and shackles were just the fancy ones inlaid with colored resin matching her outfit like the others were wearing. Still like most of the others her outfit was mostly just a fancier version of a Brothel Whore's uniform.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A as Maid of Honor had the one uniquely colored outfit. Her teddy was a Jade toned lace garment that had been custom made. It was practically transparent with strategically placed patterns in it’s lace that slightly afforded her some modesty while still perfectly conforming to the contours of her body. Even then she had plenty of flesh on display for all to see. Though her outfit also varied by the lack of stockings do to no garter belt being incorporated into the garment. She was also the only one besides the bride wearing any jewelry. She had on a beautiful jade necklace and matching earrings.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A wasn’t sure what it was about this outfit she liked so much. If it was how the silky garment felt against her skin. Or if it was how incredibly sexy she felt in it. She loved the outfit so much she ended up begging Master Sanders to have other ones made after that one was destroyed when she caught the bouquet. These reproductions would then become her standard uniform in the brothel.
-

-
House Mistress 3397 and the Sisters all wore matching light blue teddies, stockings and high heels. While Pleasure Maid 3621, Pleasure Slave 3612-A, and the Twins were wearing light blue baby dolls with the usual matching stockings and high heels. While the types of garments varied depending on the ranking of the slaves they all still had one thing in common. The fabric they were made out of was so transparent nothing on their bodies was left to the imagination.
-

-
With the impromptu lingerie show concluded they began to pass around glasses of wine as they formed a circle on the bed. As each the slaves sat with their legs folded beneath them the pile of presents was hard to miss. Now these were all just sex toys for them to use on each other but a few of them had Sapphire’s new status in mind. Though before they could even take a drink from their glasses Pleasure Slave 3613-A decided to start things out with a toast. Looking at the others as she raised her glass in the air she said.
-

-
“While we probably be too busy getting fucked at the wedding to do this then. I want to wish the best to our sister slave Sapphire as she makes our master the luckiest man in the world. May her tight pussy and ass provide him years of sexual satisfaction.”
-

-
Immediately after she finished speaking Sapphire brought her own glass up as Pleasure Slave 3613-A’s use of the phrase slave sister made her think of her own history. While with the exception of her cousin she has never really been close to any of them. But in probably the greatest moment of her life she came to a startling realization. This realization would shape not only her future but what she said next.
-

-
“ As someone who never knew my mother or my siblings you all have earned a special place in my heart and helped fill that gap. You may not be my family by blood but we have been bound together by something stronger. So to my new found sisters in slavery I wish to thank you for kneeling by my side on my wedding day.”
-

-
With the toast out of the way the slaves each took a drink or their wine. Soon afterwards gifts were being passed to Sapphire. As I said before they were mostly sex toys so as they were unwrapped the orgy was set in motion. It began with a gift from Pleasure Maid 3382-B2. The strap-on and bottle of lube was one thing but the paddle confused Sapphire. At least until Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 explained it as she laid across Sapphire’s lap.
-

-
“As the Lesser Wife my naughty ass naturally needs to be kept in check. So it’s important that you not only have the tool to give it the frequent reamings it requires. But also the means to paddle it when I get out of line.”
-

-
Then Pleasure Maid proceeded to offer up her ass to the first of these paddlings. Sapphire gave each ass cheeks ten swats from the paddle before allowing her cousin to get up. Though she soon learned the others were going to get a turn also. For once her cousin was off of her lap Pleasure Slave 3613-A took her place. Even as Sapphire was fondling the exposed pussy of the asian sex slave Pleasure Slave 3613-A started her own explanation.
-

-
“ It’s not just the ass of the horny Lesser Wife that needs kept in check. But your nymphomaniac bridesmaids need to be put in their places as well.”
-

-
So once Pleasure Slave 3613-A took her ten swats to each ass cheek Sapphire got to try out her new paddle on each of the others. Though a submissive like Sapphire wasn’t contented just to administer paddlings to the others. She also gave several of them the chance to return the favor. So each of the slaves then took turns tanning Sapphire’s ass before Sapphire tried out the strap-on several of them.
-

-
An hour and a bottle of wine later they had completely abandoned the pretense of a bridal shower along with their scantily clothing save for Sapphire and Pleasure Slave 3613-a. They were in the midst of a full blown lesbian orgy being filmed by cameras set up through out the room so their master could give copies out to his guests after the wedding. The Sisters were currently busy scissoring their pussies together. While Pleasure Slave 3612-A and Pleasure Maid 3621 were enjoying eating each other out in a sixty nine position. The Twins were currently ass to ass with a double-dildo buried in their pussies. House Mistress 3397 and Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 were both feverishly working the silver bullet vibrators in their pussies as they watched the bride and her made of honor going at it. Their lips were locked together as their hips gyrated together. With each gyration of their hips worked the double-dildo within in their pussies. As the two of them reached orgasm their lips briefly separated as they cried out in climax.
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A had already eaten out Sapphire after her paddling but as she basked on the aftermath of her climax she desired to sample the bride's wet snatch again. Only this time as she began to go down on Sapphire her own snatch had garnered some attention of it’s own. With her face firmly planted between Sapphire’s legs and her tongue probing the depths of the pussy before it Pleasure Slave 3613-A felt Sapphire began to lick her own pussy.
-

-
Once Pleasure Slave 3613-A had positioned herself between Sapphire’s legs her own glistening pussy had proven irresistible to the bride to be. Sapphire then quickly positioned herself on top of the asian sex slave as her tongue worked over her pussy. Soon they were making each other moan into their pussies as got each other closer to another orgasm. The wet snatches in front of them became their primary focus as lapped up more and more of each other’s juices. Until neither one could take anymore and they flooded each other’s faces with nearly simultaneous climaxes. Left in a state of exhaustion Sapphire’s body went limp as she lost consciousness. Pleasure Slave 3613-A wasn’t in any better shape as she shifted from under Sapphire’s limp body.
-

-
Both House Mistress 3397 and Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 had abandoned their solo efforts and had gotten together when they had seen the two start eating each other out. Their pussies we’re now firmly pressed together and their hips were grinding away. While their pussies were rubbing together their breasts began a similar dance as the two of them gazed into each other’s eyes. The sensations they were feeling were so intense they hardly noticed the orgasmic screams not five feet away. They sure as hell didn’t notice Pleasure Slave 3613-A crawl from under Sapphire’s dazed body or the asian sex slave role the limp bride on to her back. It was until they had undergone massive orgasms of their own that they saw Sapphire just beginning to recover as Pleasure Slave 3613-A laid on top of her sucking on one of her nipples.
-

-
Sapphire had barely recovered enough to nudge Pleasure Slave 3613-A enough to get her to focus her attentions to her lips. Not that it mattered to Pleasure Slave 3613-A that Sapphire could only weakly kiss her back as she straddled her body. The intensity of their passion fading Pleasure Slave 3613-A became more aware of the screams and moaning of the others even though the majority of her attention was still focused on the slave beneath her.
-

-
Soon though she felt the bed shifting as her unconscious cousin was laid down beside them by Pleasure Maid 3621. Looking at the pair she saw the timid strawberry blonde crawling on top of her cousin in to a similar position as herself. Pleasure Slave 3613-A could only give the timid strawberry blonde a mischievous smile as she began to suckle on one of her cousin’s breasts. Soon they were joined by House Mistress 3397 as she collapsed on the opposite side of Sapphire. Even as Pleasure Maid 3382 B2 was climbing on top of her it seemed like a pull had been felt by the others as both the Sisters and Twins laid down on each side of the group.
-

-
This was mostly just a rest break more than anything. For as soon as their strength had returned they switched partners and were at it again. Both Sapphire and Pleasure Slave 3713-A would get their own incestuous lesbian action with their cousins. While the Sisters and Twins would swap out with each other. Though the biggest surprise had to be Pleasure Maid 3621 sodomizing House Mistress 3397 with the strap-on. They both seamed to take great enjoyment out of being able to switch roles if only for a night.
-

-
They weren’t the only ones that got to switch roles Pleasure Slave 3613-A and Sapphire both let their cousins dominate them including getting sodomized. Now both Pleasure Maid 3621 and Pleasure Slave 3612 realized they preferred being on the other end of the leash. Still that didn’t stop them from enjoying themselves in the process. Especially when their respective partners eat them out giving them both earth shattering orgasms.
-

-
Eventually their lust began to wain as they exhausted themselves until the lot of them passed out in heap of naked flesh. Now in the morning they had barely got in the shower before the orgy started back up. They seamed totally insatiable making love non-stop only pausing to eat lunch and dinner. Though even these breaks were doused with a fare share of sexual activity. Since half of them sat in the other half’s laps getting their pussies fingered.
-

-
Now by the night before the wedding they had calmed down some what. They even managed to get to sleep early. Though they did take this final opportunity to all dress up in their outfits and team up on Sapphire for a final part of their master’s video. With each of them on leashes and their arms shackled behind their backs they took turns eating her out as she held their leashes until she passed out. Still having gone at each other the way they had they kept having to bat away wondering hands as they redressed each other for the wedding. Sapphire probably had it the worst since the others were out to get her as aroused as possible that morning.
-

-
Now technically there wasn’t a dry pussy amongst them as they shackled their arms behind their backs. While they had gotten some control over their urges as they knelt waiting. Even as they were lead to the alter all of them desperately wanted to be fucked. Thankfully their wait wasn’t going to be that long. They just needed to get through the ceremony while being on display for the guests first.
-

-
Now as the bridesmaids were lead into their positions the guests took every opportunity to grope their bodies. In fact only Pleasure Slave 3613-A made it to the alter with both of her breasts still covered. Now since Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 was crawling on all fours in front of Master Lighting as he held her leash in his mouth they left her alone. Now the wondering hands of the guests were the most problematic for Sapphire.
-

-
Every time one of them stopped her the dog would violently jerk her forward with the chain connecting their collars. Combine the way she was struggling to keep up along with the way the dog kept growling had Sapphire terrified to her core by the time she reached the alter. The terror she felt was only intensified as the dog moved her into position next Master Sanders by barking and growling at her. He even gave her a final growl as he sat down behind as his way of saying you will be my bitch shortly. Or at least that’s what Sapphire felt the dog was implying with that last growl. Needless to say she was to scared to even look up at the pastor as he started the ceremony.
-

-
“Masters and Mistresses we are gathered before god and these witnesses to join in holy matrimony Master Robert Sanders and this human slave bitch of a dog Number 3382-C3.”
-

-
Tears filled Sapphire’s eyes the way the pastor referred to her. She had thought she was prepared for the insults but being called a slave of a dog had brought the terror and shame she was feeling to the surface with a new found urgency. Now strangely him using her number instead of her name didn’t bother her more than the implication of what the dog would be doing to her shortly. A small part of her wanted it to be over with sooner than later. However as each stage of the ceremony progressed the terror gripping her only seamed to increase.
-

-
Even as Master Sanders knelt down to put the ring on her finger or as she slipped his ring on with her mouth one thought kept popping into her head. Even though the others hadn’t been allowed to warn her Sapphire still knew what to expect. She felt more helpless then ever in her lifetime as the moment got closer and closer. Until finally the pastor pronounce them man and wife. Though he actually called her his bitch instead of wife. Then as her cousin began her duty of servicing the pastor he said the words she had been dreading.
-

-
“You may now have your way with the bride.”
-

-
Granted Sapphire’s pre-enslavement fantasies of her wedding didn’t include most of what had happened so far. Nor did they include having to suck her husband’s cock in front of the wedding guests. Granted the guests lining up to ravage bridesmaids wasn’t part of these fantasies either. Though the irony of her wishing to change places with them as she felt her master cum in her mouth wasn’t lost on her either.
-

-
Sapphire quickly went to work keeping him hard for the fucking that would mark the beginning of her breeding. Not that it was truly necessary since he had taken one of those blue pills that had become the bane of every sex slaves’ existence. Before Sapphire knew it her new husband was kneeling behind her as he prepared to consummate their union and start her breeding.
-

-
Until the dog had been introduced to the plans she had actually been looking forward to the cock that was thrust into her pussy. But now it meant that the part she was dreading the most was just one step closer. Sapphire was so filled with dread she couldn’t take any enjoyment out of the fucking she was receiving. Each time she did feel some pleasure a quick look at the dog waiting for his turn wiped it away.
-

-
The sight of him sitting there with his tongue hanging out was bad enough but between the look in his eyes as he looked at her and the sight of the tip of his cock sticking out of it’s sheath made it even worse. Each time Sapphire would look at him her eyes would automatically go to his cock resulting her being filled with more dread as more of his cock became visible. Until the moment she had been dreading so much was upon her.
-

-
As Master Sanders’s cock erupted deep within her Sapphire began weeping. Even though she would later learn this was the moment she was impregnated she would always cry as the memory was brought up. Not that it mattered to her at the moment. Her concern was sucking their shared fluids off of her husband’s cock while desperately wishing she’d wake up from the nightmare she was experiencing. Yet try as she could she couldn’t escape the fact this was really happening and no matter how much she cried nothing was going to stop it.
-

-
Not that any one could tell where the tears flowing out of her eyes even started the way her makeup was running down her face. She was quite the sight looking up at him with the vain look of pleading on her face. She firmly believed if it hadn’t been for the presence of the guests he would’ve reconsidered. But the look of doubt on his face slowly faded as he looked at the crowd watching them. After talking a few deep breaths Master Sanders said the command Sapphire had been dreading.
-

-
“Have at the bitch!”
-

-
The dog was on her quicker than anyone could have imagine with the exception of Pleasure Slave 3613-A. She had gone with Master Sanders to the kennel to pick up the dog and had been used as the test subject to gage his sexual aggression. So she was the only one there that could possibly come close to knowing what Sapphire was feeling as the dog grabbed ahold of her hips. Still even that would involve a lot of guess work on her part. But anyone could easily read the look on Sapphire’s face as she felt the cock thrust into her pussy. For the first time in her life as a sex slave Sapphire screamed in panic during a rape.
-

-
“PLEASE MASTER!!! PLEASE DON’T LET THIS HAPPEN!!!OH GOD!!! NNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”
-

-
Pleasure Slave 3613-A would have loved to have warned Sapphire about this part but she didn’t know the words to describe the ferocity this dog showed a new bitch he was claiming. To make matters worse for Sapphire this dog knew she now belonged to him and was going to fuck her into submission as brutally as possible. The way her body was being violently shook with each thrust of his cock was a demonstration his dominance of the bitch. He was showing her no mercy whatsoever as it felt like Sapphire’s insides being jarred lose until he finally knotted her.
-

-
With his bitch now tied with him the dog turned ass to ass with her as he waited for his knot to shrink. Sapphire on the other hand collapsed into a heap as she cried in shame over what had happened to her. This was not satisfactory to her new canine master as he began to growl angrily at her to make her get back in the same position she was in when the whole thing started.
-

-
Even as she struggled back into position Sapphire began bracing herself for what was coming next. Sapphire instinctively knew the worst was yet to come and these suspicions were confirmed once the dog’s cock was freed from her pussy. Sapphire was disgusted as the dog walked around in front of her and presented his cock for her to suck clean. Even as hard as she had already cried before this didn’t compare to the way the tears were flowing from her eyes as her lips wrapped around the dog’s cock.
-

-
Sapphire had always believed her wedding day would be one she would never want to forget. However she never could’ve imagined it would actually be the one moment of her life she would most want to forget. Now this shouldn’t have been that surprising of a revelation to her but her new husband was ready to go another round with her. Even as she was fighting the urge to vomit as her tongue swabbed down the cock in her mouth she felt her master’s being shoved up her ass.
-

-
Normally Sapphire would be loving having her anal canal reamed out like that. Yet after being traumatized by the dog she could take little enjoyment out of it. The only satisfaction Sapphire felt was after he’d filled her rectum with cum and she was sucking is cock clean as she realized it was finally over. Sapphire longed for nothing then to crawl in to her cousin’s arms and cry herself to sleep but unfortunately that would have to wait.
-

-
Hours later the reception was winding down. Master Cesar had just finished raping Sapphire again and the guests had just about finished gang raping Jade. Sapphire would’ve been happier for Pleasure Slave 3613-A for earning a name. Yet the fact she was on the brink of passing out from exhaustion and she was still knotted by the dog had dampened any such emotions. Strangely enough she was almost happy to see them finish with Jade and secure her and the rest of the bridesmaids in stocks. Now she would’ve liked to been able to have said goodbye to them before they were marched from the room in a line on their way to the brothel. But she couldn’t do anything the way she’d been thrown over her master’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Sapphire didn’t even care anymore about the way her body was on display this way as they wished everyone goodbye and headed off for the honeymoon.
-

-
She was thankful once they were in the limo headed for the airport even if both her and her cousin would be kneeling on the floor of first the limo then the master’s private plane. Though it was still embarrassing as hell for both of them not to be allowed to sit in a seat while the dogs could. This did afford Sapphire one mercy Master Cesar couldn’t fuck her until they got to their destination. Yet given their destination was a private resort for members of the organization she wasn’t counting on being showed any discretion during her next rape.
-

-
The thought that Master Cesar wouldn’t able to rape her died a quick death not long afterwards however. The airplane’s wheels were barely off the ground when she was shaken from her thoughts by the familiar sounds of a cock being sucked and Master Cesar growling at her. Sapphire had first believed that her cousin was sucking their husband’s cock but what she saw horrified as much as it sickened her.
-

-
Her cousin’s head was bobbing up and down on Master Lighting’s cock. To make matters worse for Sapphire Master Cesar’s cock was now fully extended from it’s sheath as he looked at her with a domineering look in his eyes. She fully understood what he wanted as he first look at her cousin then growled at her again. Even as her tears flowed harder than ever before Sapphire was moving into position. She could only think of an ten word phrase as her lips slid around the waiting cock.
-

-

“This is really going to be an long flight now.”
-

-
Thanks for reading and I’m sorry for the wait since the last part of the story.

 

The Honeymoon
-

-
Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters as under eighteen years of age. Also this story features themes of rape, slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you do not like such stories or are one of those individuals that can’t distinguish the difference between fantasy and reality STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with posts about how sick the individuals in the story are or about the people who read or write this style of story. This is meant for those looking to take some enjoyment out this tale and not for those looking to recreate the circumstances of the story. For those that fall into the first category please enjoy yourselves
-

-
Normally I would go through the name changes of the characters but since this chapter mostly focuses on Sapphire and her cousin Pleasure Maid 3382- B2 now Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 so I’ll go ahead and skip the others this time.
-

-
The Honeymoon
-

-
Sapphire was experiencing probably the most humiliating moment of her life. Sure she had previously thought being publicly raped by the dog following her wedding ceremony then again during the reception had been the worse. Yet they had barely been on the plane before even that had been surpassed by a worse humiliation. That was the dog first making her suck his cock. Before he humiliated again by growing at her until she thanked him for the privilege of not only sucking his cock but for allowing her to swallow his cum. Five more times during the flight the scene would be repeated and every time once his semen had been swallowed she had to say the same thing as she knelt on the floor at his feet.
-

-
“Thank you Master Cesar for allowing your worthless slave bitch the privilege of pleasuring you with her mouth. Your human slave only exists to provide you pleasure.”
-

-
Now the first couple of times she sobbed so hard throughout the statement it was unintelligible but the sight of the dog’s teeth as he growled in displeasure had her saying it properly. Part of Sapphire wished she was being treated like her cousin was by her canine master. Though based on what Pleasure Maid 3382-B2 told her that wouldn’t happen until she had been truly broken by the dog.
-

-
So until then she would be chained together with the dog and forced to follow behind him wherever he went. Then there was the fact she wasn’t allowed to change out of her clothing. Granted she was allowed wash it and herself still but the outfit was to immediately go back on afterwards. Now based on the state the outfit was in at the moment Sapphire knew it would be nothing but tatters by the time she was a properly broken bitch.
-

-
For instance her stockings already had several runs in them and black stains forming around the knees. Now the corset was already looking a little worse for wear with the lace having numerous rips in it from the dog’s claws. The gloves had fared the best with only some cum stains mixing with the drool stains around her neck and shoulders made during her rapes following the ceremony. Though the fact her arms would remain secured behind her back for the duration of the ordeal was the only reason for this. Even so she suspected they would end up suffering the fate of the rest of the outfit before the ordeal was over with.
-

-
Now as bad as things were for Sapphire she still was worried about her cousin. Once they were in the air for a while she had been stripped and put in a new outfit. This was the same outfits Kennel Bitches’ wore and all of the accompanying humiliations and rules went along with it. Including the changing of her classification from Pleasure Maid to that of a Breeding Bitch. Now there was one mercy shown to her and that was to wait until they were airborne until it was done to her.
-

-
Technically since Sapphire’s breeding had started at the wedding so should of Pleasure Maid 3382-B2’s. So she should’ve had the outfit and rules infected on her then. However Master Sanders had delayed the start of her breeding until they were airborne so she could advise Sapphire on what was expected from her. Now this technically did require much time to explain but it was the only time they could be themselves with out the dogs growling at them menacingly so they took as much time as possible.
-

-
Sapphire would have to be kneeling in front of Master Cesar at all times. With the exceptions of when she was following behind the dog while they went anywhere. Or when Master Sanders was performing her two daily breedings and of course when Master Cesar was having his own way with her body. Otherwise the only other times she was to be out of the kneeling position was morning cleanup and as she slept curled up on the floor next to Master Cesar’s dog bed. Though the final time she was allowed out of position was the worst.
-

-
It had been a while since Sapphire had to eat from a dog bowl. Let alone having to eat the dog food they tried to pass as slave food from one. But to now have to do it alongside the dog that had complete control of her body was the most degrading thing she had suffered during her lifetime. Though she would find even this degradation was soon surpassed.
-

-
For the first time they went to eat neither Master Cesar or Master Lighting eat from bowls on the ground like normal dogs. Instead their bowls were on tables they eat from while sitting in chairs almost like they were a person. Meanwhile the two cousins had to kneel on the floor beneath the table and that wasn’t even the worst part. See before the dogs would eat or let their human slaves to eat themselves Sapphire and Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 had to suck their cocks. Now as humiliating as it sounds it was made way worse by the fact Master Sanders went out to eat during the entirety of the honeymoon.
-

-
The other masters and mistresses seamed to take great satisfaction out of their humiliation. At the same time the cousins initially garnered sympathetic looks from the other slaves. Yet this soon turned into angry glares when these slaves’ owners started talking about trying the training method being used on the cousins on their own slaves. Sapphire completely understood this since she had acted similarly herself to Jade back when she inspired this.
-

-
Granted Sapphire’s view on what Jade did was ever changing depending on how she felt at the moment. For example the first time Master Cesar raped her at the wedding Sapphire wished Jade dead. This sentiment would then return during the rape at the reception. Yet as the crowd gang raped Jade Sapphire anger had disappeared and she felt sympathy for the asian sex slave. Granted she knew Jade was in heaven as all of those men took turns with her helpless body despite the convincing act that she was suffering horribly.
-

-
Naturally those feelings of anger returned every time Master Cesar’s cock was in Sapphire’s mouth on the plane. Just as when he raped her in the lobby while they were being checked in. Though as much as Sapphire would have wanted to stay angry at Jade she just couldn’t. In truth her anger began to focus more on herself for not being as good of a slave as Jade. After all Jade was a first generation slave and not a third generation slave like Sapphire and her cousin so they should’ve been setting the standards of obedience instead of the other way around. Still it would be a while before this realization would happen and a lot would happen to Sapphire before then.
-

-
So it would probably be best to explain that part before I get to far along in the story. I’ll start with telling about where the honeymoon took place. It was on a private island owned my a member of the organization. While close enough to civilization the make the logistics of running it possible. It still was far enough away that it maintained the necessary secrecy. This wasn’t just because of the tastes of the guests. The owner also operated a slave training and processing facility out of it too. While this man wasn’t exactly a friend of Master Sanders he wasn’t an enemy either.
-

-
This man had created an exclusive resort on the island where masters and mistresses could openly dominate their slaves. Naturally it wasn’t that popular of a place to the slaves since they were the ones being humiliated and tortured not only openly but in mass at times. That also didn’t include their feelings about the public sexual use of their orifices.
-

-
This place still had one thing that gave a little relief to the slaves and allowed them to have somewhat of a vacation like their owners. That was the majority of the staff was sex slaves that could be used by the guests. This did afford many of the visiting slaves a respite from their owners normal affections.
-

-
Now resort consisted of a large multi story hotel, several restaurants, and numerous beachside bungalows. With all of the rooms of which contained not only the expected comforts and amenities one would expect from a normal resort of this class. Yet they also included the addition of the necessities required since the guests owned other humans as their personal sexual playthings. So besides the silk sheets and fine leather furniture there were the whips and chains along with assorted other means of tormenting the whimpering women brought there by their owners.
-

-
Now Master Sanders had gotten the honeymoon suite in the hotel. It was on the top floor with a balcony overlooking the pool. It was technically two rooms one a comfortable living area slash dinning area. Then there was the bedroom with a large comfortable bed. Not that either Sapphire or Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 were initially allowed on it. They instead slept on the floor next to the two dog beds at the foot of the bed. Still they got to experience a little of the comfort offered even if it was only the soft expensive carpeting.
-

-
Even sleeping on the floor they found this a better option then the alternative slave accommodations provided with the room. For even the means for securing slaves had been provided to the guests. From basic ropes and chains to a pillory in a corner of the room. The suite provided several other options actually incorporated either into the room itself or the furniture.
-

-
There was a cramped cell built into the back of the closet but even this was better than the other alternatives offered. There was the small cages incorporated into the nightstands on each side of the bed. Or probably the worst the cages that hung over the edge of the balconies of all the rooms and to Sapphire’s horror several of which were currently occupied when she first looked out the window.
-

-
Now to Sapphire’s surprise the rooms also had video cameras installed along with a vary fancy computer within one of the fancy cabinets flanking the large flat screen television on the wall above the dog beds. The other cabinet she quickly learned contained both bondage devices and instruments of torture. Of course she learned this after Master Sanders tried out a cane and several floggers on them.
-

-
Now once she had been through the torture session Sapphire was freed from Master Cesar so she could wash herself and Breeding Bitch 3382-A. The shower was at least partially refreshing though once they were clean she spent most of the time left scrubbing their clothing clean in the bathroom sink. Then while it dried she had to fix both of their hair and makeup. Now her own wasn’t that bad but get that stupid dog nose and spot drawn over her cousin’s nose and eye was a pain in the ass.
-

-
Though once they were finished redressing in their clean albeit damp clothing they were allowed to see the view from the balcony. Now once they were lead on to the balcony their immediate concern was the cages hang off the side of the hotel. But they would have to wait until midway through their stay until they got to experience that. With an worried look in their eyes they instead looked over the courtyard of the hotel.
-

-
The centerpiece was the large swimming pool that almost looked like a tropical lagoon complete with a large stone waterfall. Surrounding it were tall palm trees with various other tropical plants spaced throughout the courtyard. Then of course there were the tables and chairs spread throughout the courtyard for guests to relax alongside the pool.
-

-
Though based on what she saw they were more interested in either being serviced by or tormenting their slaves then relaxing. She could see a couple of slaves tied to trees being whipped. While several others pleasured their owners. Yet a few of the slaves seamed to be allowed some rest. Sapphire could see them either sunbathing or swimming nude with their owners in the pool.
-

-
Now any relaxation those slaves were having came to a sudden end as Master Sanders’s true reasoning for them being on that balcony became known. It began when he bent Sapphire over the railing. Once she was positioned the way he wanted her proceeded to start her first breeding session at this place. He would then proceed to violently fuck her from behind where everyone could see.
-

-
Now by the time he had cum almost all of the people below were also fucking their slaves. Sapphire then was made to stay in that position for around thirty minutes. Of course Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 got her own breeding session shortly after Sapphire’s but by that time the orgy below was in full swing. These breeding sessions would then become part of both cousins morning routine.
-

-
Unfortunately once the session was over Sapphire’s collar was once again chained to Master Cesar’s just in time for him to start his own breeding session. While they were being fucked by the dogs Master Sanders would then dress himself. Though he tended just to were a pair of shorts if he just didn’t go out in the nude. He did wear more clothing when they went out to eat since the restaurants required the masters to wear suits and the mistresses to wear fancy dresses and gowns.

-
Now them going out usually happened shortly after the cousins were freed from the dogs’ knots and had sucked their cocks clean. They would then spend the day sitting on the beach or relaxing around the pool. They also would sample the resort’s slaves from time to time. While Master Sanders was content to confine his sexual energy on the cousins he still loved watching them pleasuring other slaves and each other.
-

-
This is where Sapphire got another unpleasant experience but surprisingly it didn’t involve her being raped, tortured, or humiliated in anyway. Instead it was a reunion with another slave she'd been happy to had never seen again. Strangely enough this slave had actually once been considered Sapphire’s best friend. Yet that friendship had ended shortly after they first had collars put around their necks.
-

-
At that time they had been Stephanie and Jamie two girls that grew up in a private boarding school together. Neither of them really socialized with the other girls with a few exceptions. Yet once they reached adulthood and the truth of their existence was known to them the friendship ended as suddenly as both of their hopes and dreams for the future.
-

-
Apparently it had been due to the fact that Jamie and three other slaves were to be sold as virgins. Since they were the only ones not being repeatedly violated as part of their training it created an animosity between the virgins and the other girls being constantly raped. First there was just snide comments or dirty looks shot at them but this divide began to intensify. Until finally Stephanie convinced the others to rape the virgins in the shower one day. Now they couldn’t get at their hymens like they wanted due to the chastity belts they were forced to wear. Yet the virgins were still forced to eat out the others then being made to drink their piss before the scat play was thrown into the violation.
-

-
This incident not only was a betrayal for them all but it also destroyed the last remnants of the person Jamie was before. In her place was just number 3382-C3 the terrified Pleasure Slave waiting timidly to be sold. This persona that had taken hold of her combined with her virginity had then attracted the wrong sort of attention when she was auctioned off. As she was sold off as a pain slave number 3382-C3 was now the property of an aging mistress that delighted in hearing her screams. While the bitch couldn’t swing a whip that hard number 3382-C3 soon learned to fear the cattle prod among few other instruments of torture.
-

-
If it hadn’t been for that sadistic bitch that owned her suddenly dying in her sleep and number 3382-C3 then being sold to Master Sanders then her life would’ve been way worse. It then took so much more effort for Master Sanders to turn her from skittish number 3382-C3 into Sapphire. Only now that she’s undergoing a new training regiment intended to make her a better slave for her master and husband in comes Stephanie at the worst moment of her life. Sapphire could only wonder what Stephanie would do to screw her over this time.
-

-
She was a slave of this very attractive blonde mistress that seamed a little soft on not only Stephanie but other slaves. It was the way she kept looking away while other slaves were whipped or when the dogs were fucking the cousins that told Sapphire this woman didn’t like watching slaves being subjected to the more extreme torments and possibly them being inflicted on slaves at all. In fact this woman seamed more of a submissive hiding in the clothing of a dominatrix to Sapphire. Especially since this woman had been soft enough to allow Stephanie to keep her name made Sapphire wonder which one was really holding the leash and which one was actually wearing it when they were alone.
-

-
This observation about this mistress was also noticed by Master Sanders. He had saw how this woman had kept timidly looking away from the suffering of the slaves. But he had also noticed how she was rubbing her legs together at the same time she would look away. He could tell by that reaction and the subtle scent her pussy was giving off she was aroused by what she was seeing. Yet he also saw an guilty look briefly wash over her face before she would look away and recognized the signs.
-

-
He was also curious about the fact she was wearing so much clothing when everyone else was basically walking around naked. From the bikini bottom she modestly had covered by the sarong. Then the white blouse she wore over her top. Even though front of the blouse was completely open she didn’t have much of her flesh on display. Her dressing that conservatively made him wonder about her reasons for being at the resort. She did seam like she was trying to relax as she tried to read the book she held. Yet even with her naked slave kneeling somewhat obediently next to her she seamed out of place there.
-

-
He began making plans to contact several associates as he stood up from his seat. Taking the dogs’ leashes in hand he decided head back to the room. The dogs needed rest and he had to make a few calls. First he needed answers from Sapphire on who that slave was and why seeing her made Sapphire so angry.
-

-
A few days later after several phone calls, a few bribes, and several other shady deeds Master Sanders had some of the answers he wanted. He knew who the slave was, her connection to Sapphire, who the mistress was, and even why she was at the resort. He was even able to figure out her patterns somewhat. The only thing he hadn’t been able to take care of was confirming either of his four possible theories about her yet.
-

-
The most likely theory was she was one of those mistresses that don’t care for the suffering and humiliation of slaves but still got enjoyment out of them providing her pleasure. Two do to her attractive face and body she didn’t like drawing attention to herself out of the logical assumption someone would try to enslave her. The third most likely theory was maybe she was actually a sub passing herself off as a dom for the additional protections from enslavement the position provided. The final theory was he just was reading something in to the situation that wasn’t actually there because he saw her more as a potential slave than a worthy mistress. After all maybe she was actually a cruel saddest but preferred not to show that side to others including other members of the organization.
-

-
Now since this Mistress Samantha Cole didn’t ever attend any organizational functions there wasn’t anyone who knew anything about her fetishes or other tastes. In fact the only thing any of his contacts could figure out was she kept to herself and was never seen as more than a partial member of the organization. She only owned one slave a number 2859-A2C one of the few forth generational slaves classified as a Pleasure Slave/Personal Assistant.
-

-
Now why this Mistress Cole suddenly decided to show up to an organizational resort to attend a slave auction only she knew. Since she had gotten by with only one slave for two years without making any attempt at acquiring any more. The easiest thing he found out was not long after their paths crossed she started asking her own questions about him. Apparently she wasn’t the only one that had made an impression on the other one. Though her interest in him mostly involved Sapphire’s enslavement to the dog more than any interest in him personally. He decided it was time to see how this Mistress Cole responded to a little dinner theater.
-

-
Getting the restaurant to go along with his plans wasn’t that hard a little expensive but not hard. Now getting them to go along with the performance was actually the easiest aspect but they still wanted compensation for the strain it would put on the wait staff slaves. He even had a special package shipped in just for tonight. Now Sapphire wasn’t quite ready but the signs were looking promising to him.
-

-
Master Sanders Stood at the back of the room in the shadows silently watching the other diners taking their seats He had to suppress the grin that he felt come across his face as he watched Mistress Cole getting directed to her table. He could tell she was uneasy with the crowd that was building but he wondered how she would react once things got set in motion.
-

-
He had to admit she was probably the best looking woman in the room not wearing a collar. Not that the other mistresses were ugly but Mistress Cole was just so beautiful there was no comparison. With her hair up like that and that form fitting black dress she had on she looked simply amazing. It showed the perfect amount of cleavage on her fantastic breasts and the slits in the sides showed off her fine sculpted legs encased in black stockings.
-

-
He couldn’t help it by wondering how many other masters and mistresses had looked at her and thought about how she would look cowering in their dungeons. His rough guess would’ve been all of them but that was the only certainty of what he was doing. Granted putting a collar on her was possibility at that time he was only doing this to gain a better understanding of her tastes. He had to put these thoughts aside for now as he decided to put the next part of his plan in motion.
-

-
Slipping out a back door then quickly moving around to the entrance wasn’t that difficult. The bellhop was waiting just as he had instructed fearfully holding Cesar’s leash. He could see that the slave was keeping a safe distance from the dog sitting proudly behind an extremely nervous Sapphire. Her nervousness was to be expected she knew that he was expecting a lot from her that evening and didn’t want to fail him.
-

-
Granted Sapphire was most definitely not in the best shape. The last few days she been continuously raped by Master Cesar and a few times by Master Lighting with little rest in between rapes. To be truthful she was on the verge of collapse both mentally and physically. If the look of exhaustion on her face didn’t give this away her outfit did.
-

-
Her corset had been ripped to shreds leaving not only a lot of skin visible but also her belly button piercing and her identification tag. Just had her stockings and her sleeves been reduced to a similar state. Even the gloves had chunks of fabric missing along with several fingers. Her hair was disheveled and her mascara was already running down her cheeks the way she was crying. Taking ahold of the leash he got Cesar and his bitch moving towards the restaurant’s entrance.
-

-
Once inside he handed the leash to a waiting staffer that took the two out of sight. While at the same time he was shown to a table right by Mistress Cole's table insuring they were practically sitting next to one another. Strangely enough they had never actually talked until this point but she seamed completely unaware there was an ulterior motive for their proximity.
-

-
She seamed a little leery when he introduced himself but that could just be unease with a stranger approaching her. She did have a pleasant personality unlike many of the other mistresses who were die hard dikes that had very little to do with males. He also saw the same laxness in the discipline of her slave kneeling at her feet Sapphire had noticed earlier.
-

-
Based on what he had learned about this slave being to careless around her could get Mistress Cole into trouble eventually. While he wasn’t against her falling in to that trap Master Sanders also wasn’t fond of the idea of someone else getting their hands on her. If this mistress did end up on the wrong end of a leash he wanted to be the one holding it.
-

-
Even with her leeriness about his presence he was soon sitting across from her at her table. He even got her to share a bottle of wine with him as they ate dinner together. They talked mostly about business unrelated to the training and use of sex slaves in an attempt to temporarily avoid the elephant in the room. Though as the manager of the restaurant approached the table this soon was going to become impossible.
-

-
The manager's presence was the moment his plans hit the point of no return. While he hadn’t broached the subject of training slaves nonetheless he still wanted to see her reaction so he gave the go ahead. Now as the manager left Mistress Cole was eyeing him and Master Sanders with a suspicious look on her face.
-

-
He figured she knew of the other mistresses he’d managed to enslave since the incidents had unfortunately made him a minor celebrity within the organization. While the enslavement of Janet Watson, her daughters plus the two members of her board, and their daughters, along with the two personal assistants were his most recent conquests he had also been responsible for several others. He was the one they discovered what current Kennel Bitch and former Mistress Melissa Hardman was up to then exposed it. He even had had set up her enslavement to happen at that auction where he first sampled the Sisters.
-

-
The one he was best respected for and the most proud of was a Mistress Mei Yomagato. Of a Japanese and Filipino pedigree that bitch had been one of those sadistic diehard lesbian dikes that was disliked or hated even by other mistresses. Besides the satisfaction of taking her down he ended up with his favorite brothel because of her.
-

-
Granted the Kennel Club wasn’t her brothel but instead it was her home and workplace as an organizational slave trapper. Yet the property was ideal for the purpose thanks to her modifications for processing and training freshly captured slaves. He just needed to modify the upstairs to fit fantasy fulfillment requirements. She even provided the leverage necessary to keep unwanted people from looking to close at the operation. He even came up with a use for the theater she use to to auction off her product from.
-

-
Now this accomplishment wasn’t really known until after the incident with Janet Watson. He had managed to keep his involvement secret until then. Unfortunately to take down Watson he had to make his ownership of the brothel known plus he wanted to be there to see the look on her face when it happened.
-

-
Yet as an unintentional side affect he was now getting a suspicious look from another potential target. He could see the way Mistress Cole was now keeping a close watch on not only him but everyone else in the restaurant especially the exits. Deciding the time had come to acknowledge the elephant in the room he went ahead and told her to go ahead and ask him the question she needed answered.
-

“Are you trying to spring a trap to enslave me Master Sanders? Because I can tell you right now it’s not going to work. While I don’t travel the normal circles within the organization for this vary reason I have taken precautions before coming here.”
-

-
Master Sanders could tell by her tone of voice when she said the part about taking precautions she was bluffing but he decided to gage her reaction to the prospect of becoming his slave but at the same time try and distract her some when he answered.
-

-
“While I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t out to get a collar around your throat. What that conversation was about was part of my Slave Wife’s training. Any plans I have for having my way with your helpless body before giving you to my dogs and finally putting you in my brothel will involve more than a whispered conversation with a restaurant manager.”
-

-
While he mentioned what he wanted to do with her he was pleasantly surprised by her reaction. She was definitely a closeted submissive but she was also now more leery of him than ever before now she knew for certain he wanted her for a slave. She was now giving the exits the majority of her attention now. Yet she was also showing a bit of embarrassment because she correctly guessed what the knowing look he gave her was about. Her secret was out to someone that wasn’t hiding his intentions of making her his slave. Still since he wasn’t trying anything to block her making an escape if necessary along with the fact he wasn’t actually trying to hide his intentions she decided to find out more about his plans for her.
-

-
“ So what are your plans to make me your slave? Is it to have someone waiting outside to grab me if I bolt from the restaurant? Or do you have someone waiting around or in my bungalow to grab me?”
-

-
His laugh was more about her lack of imagination and naivety then her bluntness. If she seriously thought that was what it was going take to enslave her was simple snatch and grab then it was a major miracle this woman wasn’t already wearing a collar. It also told him he definitely needed to act to keep someone else from getting their hands on her. It was now certain this woman’s freedom was on borrowed time and he definitely needed to step up his game as he responded.
-

-
“While I’ll admit I’m not above the opportunist tactics used to trap girls from sororities. An grade A piece of ass like yourself would require more work then chloroform in a dark alley or someone hiding in your closet. No when your on your knees sucking my cock it will because you were soundly defeated in a contest of intellects. More over you will know not only how you ended up servicing your superior but also how inferior your attempts to avoid enslavement actually were. That way you will always know your proper place is kneeling at the feet of others at the end of a leash. But before that I would suggest you watch my wife’s little performance so you can see how a proper slave acts.”
-

-
Mistress Cole was seriously worried now she knew her bluff had been unsuccessful. More over the talk of her kneeling at the feet of others while on a leash was turning her on. Even as she was trying to figure out what he was implying by the contest of intellects comment she could feel her pussy dampen. It also didn’t help that a sexy as hell naked asian sex slave suddenly walked on the dining floor of the restaurant. While she hadn’t seen this slave before she did recognize the other slave being dragged behind the dog the asian slave was leading by a leash.
-

-
Mistress Cole cursed herself for taking the risk of coming to this resort being a submissive. For years she had successfully hidden this aspect of her life. First from her grandmother the first Mistress Cole. Her grandmother had cruel streak towards anyone who shamed her including her own children. Her grandmother had actually sold all of her daughters into slavery with the exception of Samantha’s. Though once Samantha had been born her mother joined her siblings. Then from the organization who she joined for the sole purpose of avoiding forced enslavement. About the only one that knew was her slave who had been a gift from her mother before she died two years ago.
-

-
While she hadn’t wanted to own a slave she accepted Stephanie more than anything to keep up appearances. But even though she hadn’t planned on it she was grateful to have her. Stephanie was able to give her the domination she required without the risk of enslavement. Only now this man with a history of out witting mistresses and making them slaves was not only after her but she was certain also knew her secret. Every time she reacted to one of his references to her performing submissive sex acts he gave her the same knowing smile.
-

-
Giving the exits another look she contemplated making a run for it even as the asian slave seamed to reach her own destination on the stage set up for entertaining the diners. Mistress Cole realized that running away would only work into his hands decided to hold her position. From what this man had said his plans was something more intricate then drugging her or kidnapping. Taking a sip of wine to try and calm herself she instead focused her attention on both the immediate threat of this man and this show he was having put on as an obvious distraction.
-

-
The asian slave lead the dog to the center of the stage and released the leash. The dog seamed to move off and start maneuvering the other slave that had been forced to follow behind them. First he did it by dragging her behind him by the length of chain connecting both of their collars but once he had moved as far as he could that way he used a different method of positioning her. He moved behind her and seamed to be ordering her with a series of menacing barks and growls. Then once he has the slave where he wanted her the dog barks at her to get her to face the audience before giving her a quick nip to the ass that makes her drop to her knees.
-

-
Only once she was kneeling right in front of their table did the dog sit down right behind the slave. With her attention split between the slave on stage and the man watching her intently Mistress Cole barely noticed the gasp of surprise followed by Stephanie saying “OH MY GOD!”. Looking down at her only confident she is shocked by the look on her face as Stephanie looked up at the terrified slave on stage. There is no denying that the suspicions Stephanie had that she knew this man’s wife were correct and that she now recognized who this pour woman was. Unfortunately this was when Master Sanders decided to make not only his intentions for Stephanie known but the fact he knew more about the connection between the two then Mistress Cole did.
-

-
“I see that treacherous slave that you keep with you has recognized my wife. She needn’t be concerned anymore about Sapphire recognizing her to. That happened days ago apparently there’s no for forgetting your best friend betraying you the way she did. But if she is worried about grudges Sapphire had a message for her. She said there is a special place in hell for people like her but she is content with the fact she will be spending the rest of her life in a brothel before that happens.”
-

-
Now Mistress Cole is confused it was certain that she was this man’s target. Yet now there was obviously bad blood between Stephanie and this slave named Sapphire. The only question was what had happened. It definitely happened before she knew Stephanie since she’s the only owner that Stephanie has had. Now the use of treacherous and special place in hell implied there was some sort of betrayal.
-

-
More over this man’s temperament changed from when he was talking about enslaving her and Stephanie. When he was talking about enslaving her it was more matter of fact then anything emotional about it. Yet when it came to Stephanie his tone of voice was more angry and vindictive like it was a personal score he was settling. Mistress Cole had instinctively realized she was out matched by the planning of this man.
-

-
She also knew whatever he had planned he had been working on for some time. She needed to come up with something quick since it wasn’t just her fate on the line here. But the only thing that she could think of was trading Stephanie for her freedom or at least enough time to not only fulfill her reason for being here but to come up with something to save herself. She didn’t want to do this to Stephanie but based on the look of guilt on her face as she looked at this Sapphire then she probably made a similar decision once upon a time.
-

-
Steadying her nerves she started form a basic plan before she patted Stephanie on the head to get her attention. Looking down at her with a sorrowful expression she silently mouthed the words I’m Sorry before look back at Master Sanders. She was just about to speak before he stopped her by raising his hand palm out and nodding towards the stage. Mistress Cole saw the asian slave was now standing next to this Sapphire that was at all intensive purposes at the center of this issue holding a microphone up to her lips. Before Mistress Cole had a chance to figure out what was happening the asian slave began speaking.
-

-
“Greetings if you could please direct your attention to the stage. While most of you may not know me but I’m here to provide you all with a little entertainment to go with the fine meals you all are having. Now to be comparable to the cuisine of this outstanding establishment this performance will be involve the degradation of the slave you all see kneeling at my feet.”
-

-
Now most of the guests had either seen Sapphire’s repeated violations by the dog or heard about them. Plus Jade’s own performances was well known by the members of the organization so they had a good guess as to what the show was going to be. So once she mentioned Sapphire’s impending degradation a wave of applause rose up. Now since this was a different type of crowd then at the brothel it was mostly just clapping hands and there were none of the cat calls and wolf whistles she was used to. Still Jade graciously acknowledged it when she began to speak again.
-

-
“Now based on your applause you have a good idea of what is coming but an explanation along with some introductions are in order before we began. I am Head Madam 3613-A of the Kennel Club Brothel. A few weeks ago I served as the Maid of Honor at the wedding of my owner Master Robert Sanders and his Slave Bride Sapphire who see kneeling before you. Now at the conclusion of the wedding ceremony my master not only began breeding his new wife to produce him an heir but at the same time this slave started to undergo a special training regiment intended to bring out the ultimate level of obedience and dedication from her.”
-

-
Mistress Cole like almost all the others in the restaurant couldn’t look away as Jade spoke. The only one not watching Jade was her owner. Master Sanders had seen Jade conduct countless performances already and knew she was more than capable of doing this without his involvement. So as she continued speaking his sole focus was on Mistress Samantha Cole's reaction.
-

-
“Now I know many of you had not only seen her daily breeding sessions but have a good idea of part of this training regiment entitles but I’ll go into the specifics to fill in some of the gaps. After her first breeding session at the wedding she was also given to the dog you see sitting behind her. For all intensive purposes this dog is her owner the same as her husband. The dog has complete control over her body and can use her however he wants whenever he wants just as if he was a human.”
-

-
As Jade pauses for the crowd’s applause Master Sanders is shocked by what he is seeing from Mistress Cole. While she is listening to Jade talk one of her hands had slipped under the table. Now he isn’t in a position to see but he is almost certain he knows where the hand is and what it was doing. Glancing at her empty wine glass he knows it is only a matter of time now.
-

-
Mistress Cole on the other hand is spellbound by the explanation. Besides being a closet submissive she has a secret desire to be fucked by a dog. She had even bought a special strap-on shaped like a dog’s cock for Stephanie to fuck her with. In fact after she first crossed paths with Master Sanders that day by the pool and she saw Sapphire being fucked by the dog she had to rush back to her bungalow. She then spent the next hour on her hands and knees while Stephanie fucked her like a proper bitch.
-

-
Now that she is hearing that this Sapphire isn’t just the wife and slave of Master Sanders but the dog also she is almost overwhelmed with arousal. As thoughts of herself in as similar situation fill her head her hands start to involuntarily drift about her body. Even as Jade continues one hand had slipped beneath her dress and was rubbing her pussy through her panties.
-

-
“ For those who haven’t seen it the dog not only gets to fuck his human slave bitch whenever he wants but she must also suck his cock whenever he wants. Along with not being able to go anywhere the dog doesn’t allow. This only ends once the bitch is broken of all will to resist and gives herself over to the dog accepting his claiming ownership of her body. Only once that happens is the bitch allowed to crawl ahead of her master on a leash and allowed out of the clothing she has been wearing since her canine master first claimed her as his bitch.”
-

-
As Jade pauses after completing the explanation of the bitch claiming ritual the sounds of whistling joins the clapping of hands. However Master Sanders is no longer paying attention whatsoever Mistress Cole now has his complete attention. There is no longer any guess work necessary to know what her hands are doing. The aphrodisiac he had slipped into her drink had taken effect earlier then planned and was working better than anticipated. While the hand stroking her pussy wasn’t visible the one playing with her left breast most definitely was. Before this night was over with she would be not only his slave but would do so of her own free will. Or at least how she saw it after Jade concluded the performance.
-

-
“Now though constant and brutal fucking of her canine master has pour little Sapphire here at her braking point. She only needs one more brutal fucking before she becomes a true bitch and the increase the humiliation she has been enduring it needs to be public. So we are not only giving you all a front row seat but the privilege of giving the command for the dog to give her the pounding she requires. Now if you would look in the cards on the centerpieces of your tables you will see five words written. On the count of three everyone is to yell the command as loud as they can and the rest will take care of itself.”
-

-
As Jade gives the dinners the opportunity to read the command Master Sanders is forced to tear his attention from Mistress Cole openly masturbating in front of him to the terrified expression on Sapphire’s face. As much as he wanted to stop this it now had to run it’s course. Still he had to do something for Sapphire that was supportive and spoke to the reason for the suffering she was enduring. So as she was looking at him intently hoping for mercy he mouthed the words. “Your making your master very proud and very happy.” Before nodding to Jade to start the count.
-

-
“Alright remember everybody when I get to three everyone yell the command with me. One!!! TWO!!! THREE!!! RIP THE BITCH A NEW ONE!!!!”
-

-
Master Sanders took a quick glance at Mistress Cole as Master Cesar was mounting Sapphire. Mistress Cole now had a breast exposed and based on the sounds he was hearing from under the table a couple of fingers in her pussy. As much as he wished he could watch her Sapphire needed his attention more. Even as Master Cesar’s cock was being thrust violently in to Sapphire’s pussy Master Sanders had established unblinking eye contact were her. Their shared gaze would only be broken when Sapphire was overwhelmed by the massive orgasm.
-

-
The next morning he would wake up with Sapphire in his arms. She was sleeping so peacefully with her back pressed against him. A subtle shifting of the bed behind him made him remember who was spooned against his back. A quick glance over his shoulder and he saw Jade sleeping almost as peacefully as Sapphire.
-

-
As much as he didn’t want to wake either one of them they had a busy day ahead of them. First they needed to take both dogs and Breeding Bitch 3382-B2 out for a walk so they could do their business. Then there was the matter of his two newest Brothel Whores to take care of.
-

-
Now he was in no hurry to take Brothel Whore 2859-A2C from the cage hanging off of the balcony. But former Mistress Samantha Cole was a different story. Once she had willingly surrendered herself to enslavement she proved to be quite a eager and obedient slave. On top of that she was a very good fuck with a tight pussy and he suspected an even tight ass hole. She was guaranteed to become very popular with the brothel's customers.
-

-
But that wasn’t important to Master Sanders as he looked at her curled up in the cage built into the nightstand. Instead his memory drift to the events leading to her having that collar around her neck. It still amazed him how charged her felt afterwards. He had not only fucked Sapphire until she passed out but he actually fucked Jade for the first time.
-

-
It started shortly after Master Cesar knotted Sapphire. Master Sanders had stood up and moved closer to the stage so he could be closer to Sapphire. As he affectionately stroked Sapphire’s hair while looking at her with pride before kissing her he became aware of the sounds of the other dinners. Looking around the restaurant he saw the expected full blown orgy in progress.
-

-
The other dinners' slaves along with those amongst the wait staff were all getting hard poundings. But what drew his attention was the terrified slave kneeling by his table and her mistress who was nearly unconscious from a massive self induced orgasm. The top of Mistress Cole's dress was pulled down exposing both her breasts. While the bottom of the dress had been pulled aside allowing her soaking wet pussy to be easily visible. Especially they way her legs were widely spread with her wet panties hanging around her left ankle. After whispering to Sapphire about how happy she had just made him he decided to give Mistress Cole his terms for her surrender.
-

-
As she was just starting to recover he sat down on the edge of the table in front of her. As he gave her a chance to get her wits about her he gave her exposed breasts and pussy a good looking over. That over grown blonde bush of hers was going to have to be permanently removed but otherwise his earlier assessment of her was a hundred percent correct.
-

-
She was indeed a grade A piece of ass and she was now primed for enslavement. She soon came out of her orgasmic stupor and realized the position she was now in. Even as she was moving to cover her crotch and breasts with her arms he was stopping her with just the words from his lips.
-

-
“Don’t bother you soon will only be wearing a collar anyway so it no longer matters who sees you like that. In fact odds are it will probably take you awhile to earn lingerie privileges once you reach the brothel. So you should start getting used to showcasing your body now. Your only option now is to turn over all of your possessions and yourself to me and willingly become a sex slave.”
-

-
Mistress Cole was now totally humiliated as well as terrified as the prospect of a lifetime of sexual slavery was hanging over her head. For some reason she had become overcome by her lust and in the heat of the moment publicly masturbated in front of someone out to put her in chains. Plus this had rendered her only bargaining chip useless. The only thing she had to offer was to give him Stephanie along with the willing use of her body. But she couldn’t afford to lose her freedom this close to the auction to much was now riding on her shoulders. So she started to try and bargain with him.
-

-
“Please I’ll give you my slave and you can fuck me whenever and however you want but please let me keep my freedom. If I’m a slave someone I care about will suffer a horrible fate. So please just make me your slut and not your slave.”
-

-
While he wasn’t going to accept her offer he decided to find out the story about this friend of hers. So he told her he would think about her offer but she had to explain the situation with her friend first. She had been crying uncontrollably since he laid her impending enslavement on her but once the prospect of not ending up in a cage developed her tears started to slow.
-

-
She explained that her oldest and dearest friend had been captured by slavers while partying on spring break. It had taken a lot of doing but she found out her friend was being sold at the upcoming auction at the resort. She then traveled there for no other reason than to buy her friend before the friend was sold to some horrible person. Master Sanders did feel a little sorry for her but she was still going to be wearing a collar no matter what but he did decide to change his terms slightly.
-

-
“Your offer is not good enough once your my slave I’ll have all of that anyway. BUT I will offer you two options to choose from. First I take as my slave unwillingly along with all of your possessions then just to torture you I’ll buy your friend and resale her to this producer of snuff films I know. OR you can willingly become a slave turn over your possessions and as an act of kindness I’ll buy your friend and you can serve together in the brothel. BUT understand which one you choose doesn’t matter to me your ending up in a collar no matter what.”
-

-
With really no choice she accepted his second offer. Then upon his order for her to strip her dress was soon laying on the floor at her feet. Next he had her laying on top of the table in front of him on her with her legs spread as wide as she could. Then as a final act of submission she not only loudly begged him to make her his slave but she also pleaded for a nice hard fucking that he quickly gave her.
-

-
Now while he was giving her tight pussy it’s first cum bath as sex slave. He got a good idea for some pay back for Sapphire. It took only a quick signal for Jade to come to him. Then after a few whispered instructions Jade had a hold of Stephanie’s leash. Even as Stephanie was taken on stage her former owner was ordered wrap her legs around her master’s hips. Samantha Cole was soon meeting her master’s thrusts as her moaning started to fill the air.
-

-
Stephanie on the other hand was immediately put to work licking Sapphire’s pussy clean once Master Cesar pulled free from her. Granted it took the threat of being fucked by the dog herself to get Stephanie to comply. But she was soon sucking as much of the dog cum as she could from Sapphire’s pussy like there was no tomorrow once the additional threat of having to give Master Cesar a blow job was added. It didn’t hurt that Sapphire was currently performing that task herself. So just the mention of it wouldn’t be too much trouble to have Stephanie take Sapphire’s place provided just enough encouragement.
-

-
Master Sanders on the other hand had slowed things down with his fucking of Samantha Cole. He was holding her on the very edge of her climax and had his own plan for her. He would pound her pussy as hard as he could until he could see her getting close to orgasm. Then at the last second before she crested that peak he would either stop thrusting entirely or just slow down till her building orgasm began to subside. He would keep repeating this until the desperation was written plainly across her face. Finally he told her if she wanted to cum she had to beg for the privilege like a proper slave. Without the slightest hesitation she was pleading with him.
-

-
“Please Master let this worthless Slave cum. Please Master this Slave can’t hold out any longer. Please Master allow this worthless Slave the privilege of cumming around your wonderful cock.”
-

-
Master Sanders let her plead and beg a little longer before he couldn’t take anymore. Grabbing her hair her forced her to look him in the eyes as he started to pound her pussy as hard as he could. Like wanton harlot her hips were rising to meet his thrusts. Until finally he saw she was on the edge of orgasm yet again. Only this time as she started to plead he looked her directly in the eyes as he spoke.
-

-
“Cum for your Master Slave and show the world you are just a bitch in heat that can’t get by without her pussy filled with a cock.”
-

-
Master Sanders then harnessed the last reserves of his strength was he gave her gave her the most powerful thrusts he had left as he felt his balls empty into her spasming pussy. At the same time he bathed her insides in semen an even more massive orgasm then her last one exploded from deep within her. Her whole body contorted as her back arched backwards and she cried out louder then she had ever before in orgasm. Even as she was screaming in orgasmic bliss the intensity was to much for her as her eyes rolled back in their sockets and she was out for the count this time.
-

-
She wouldn’t remember being carried from the restaurant over Master Sanders’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Or him taking her back to his room naked or him putting her in the cage she woke up in. All she knew she was on all fours in the tight confines of the cage with a collar around her neck and her panties shoved in her mouth. With no recollection as to how she got there she searched her memory and everything suddenly came back to her.
-

-
Suddenly in a panic she frantically looks around the room the best she can. She can see the cage is right next to a bed and she can hear the sounds of multiple people sleeping together. She remembered he had two slaves’ last night. That asian slave that said she was the Head Madam of his brothel and the other was his wife believed her name was Sapphire. Then there was that little redheaded slave he was with the other day. That one she could see curled up on the floor by the foot of the bed so the other two were probably on the bed with him.
-

-
She had seen how he was with those two and doubted he was making them sleep in cages. But she also remembered the mistress that warned her about this man said that redhead on the floor was a lesser wife he was breeding they also said he was also breeding his wife Sapphire. If he was making one of the women carrying his child sleep on the floor then there was no telling what he would do to his other slaves.
-

-
As she thought of his other slaves she suddenly remembered Stephanie. How she could have been so engrossed in her own problems and forget about Stephanie she didn’t know. Her guilt for forgetting about Stephanie was suddenly amplified by the fact she also sold Stephanie out to this man so she could save her and Natalie’s asses. She started to frantically look for Stephanie when she was startled by a voice from the bed.
-

-
“You should try and get some sleep your getting your slave markings later today and trust me your definitely going need your rest for that.”
-

-
Looking up at the bed she saw the asian slave looking down at her. There was a look of pity on her face so maybe she could tell her where Stephanie was. She pulled the panties from her mouth and looked up at her quickly trying to think of the best way to ask her when she seamed to read her mind.
-

-
“If you are talking those out to ask me let you go it’s best you just stuff them back in now. But if you want to know about your former slave I’ll tell you on two conditions. One you put those panties back where you found them and two you curl up and try to get some sleep like I just told you to.”
-

-
Former Mistress Cole quickly shoved the panties back her mouth as the asian slave twirled a finger. Former Mistress Cole could understand what she was implying as she did her best to curl up and get comfortable in the confines of the small cage. Once she was curled up as comfortably as she could get. She looked up at the asian slave with pleading look. Again it was like this asian sex slave could read her mind as she spoke.
-

-
“Unfortunately your former slave is in one of those cages over hanging the balcony. As for your friend you came here to help the master will honor the agreement he made with you. So the only things you are to worry about now about is trying to sleep and being the best slave you possibly can for your owner. I’ll say this one last time you will need your rest so get to sleep.”
-

-
As hard as it was former Mistress Cole was soon able to get to sleep. She wasn’t sure if it was the memory of those orgasms she had or that she knew that he would be helping Natalie like he promised. Perhaps it was she no longer had to fear enslavement or hiding her submissive nature but even though she was now a slave she felt more free than she had during her entire lifetime. So she was soon sleeping more peacefully than she ever had before.
-

-
A week later Brothel Whore 4637 was kneeling in her shipping crate on her owner’s plane. She was actually looking forward to life in the brothel. She had been repeatedly humiliated and fucked since her enslavement loving every minute of it. While Samantha Cole hadn’t liked showing off her body Brothel Whore 4637 couldn’t get enough of being paraded naked in front of large groups. She almost couldn’t wait to get to the brothel even though the two slaves in the crates next hers we’re probably not as eager as she was to get there.
-

-
The torment and humiliation for Brothel Whore 2859-A2C1 had been the most intensive. Not only had she had her head shaved but they applied a hair removal cream that insured her long black hair would never grow back. They also had Brothel Whore 2859-A2C1 tattooed on the back of her head and forehead. Granted this was the only mercy they had shown her. She had been repeatedly raped and tortured until she could only cower in fear when ever she saw her owner or Sapphire approaching. Brothel Whore 4637 felt the sorriest for her but she dared not get on her master’s bad side.
-

-
Then there was the soft sobbing coming from the last crate. Master Sanders had kept his word and bought Brothel Whore 4637’s friend. That one had had a most difficult time not only accepting being enslaved but sold to a brothel. The petite blonde had been crying almost non-stop since the auction and would probably end up suffering greatly as she was trained to her new owner’s standards. Still Brothel Whore 4583 should fit in once she gets it through her head that she was a slave now.
-

-
As cute as she was Master Sanders was certain she was the replacement he had been looking for Breeding Bitch 3382-B2. Brothel Whore 4583 had that same sweet and innocent vibe his breeder had and the way she cried all the time only enhanced it. Jade would have no problem training her beg her daddy to stop during rape fantasies and one of Master Lighting’s siblings had already been ordered for her. Her little red riding hood act should be almost as popular as her predecessor’s was.
-

-
Master Sanders may have been going home from his honeymoon early but he had no regrets. It had been a fantastic trip to beautiful place that he didn’t have to hide his lifestyle. He had acquired three new slaves for the brothel and at the same time settled a score for his wife.
-

-
To top things of since Sapphire had been broken by Master Cesar she had become the perfect slave for her husband. With a devotion to his satisfaction that only Jade could match but even that was no longer a issue for Sapphire. The only thing that mattered to her was her husband’s happiness. If it made him happy to be pleasured by Jade as well her Sapphire was fine with it. Besides Sapphire and her cousin would be giving him something more meaningful than any pleasure he got from fucking Jade’s tight pussy and ass.
-

-
They both were now pregnant with sons giving their owner the heirs he desired so much. Even before the plane reached cruising altitude Master Sanders had Sapphire in his lap. While one of his hand fingered her pussy the other was rubbing her stomach. This would become a daily ritual Master Sanders would preform with Sapphire for the next nine months.
-

-
Of course this also lead to the start of another daily routine for the two of them. That was after Master Sanders got Sapphire all worked up by the fingering of her pussy. She would turn around and ride him like a woman possessed until he filled her pussy full of cum. Now her cousin would end up taking Jade’s place of sucking the cum from Sapphire’s pussy after the first time on the plane but otherwise it remained the same.
-

-
Thanks for reading. I’m hoping to get the next part done soon but I’m having trouble deciding on the topic. I’ve got several ideas that would follow new characters but I’m not sure about them.
-

-
The first is another slave auction but they are really being sold this time.
-

-
The second is something I did in an previous story where the slaves are released in the woods and are tracked recaptured then gang raped
-

-
Third the established characters return to the Brothel and help guide new characters.
-

-
Forth is something along the same lines as the Erenisch graphic novel plot line where sexual slavery is made legal. But any such story would probably use different characters or the descendants of the existing characters.
-

-
Feel free to leave suggestions in the comments section if there was somethings you want to read about within the sites allowed limits. Sorry while I didn’t agree completely with some of the age restrictions I won’t violate them either.
-

-
I’ll Also worn you now though I’ve already made references to scat and snuff scenarios I won’t write about them in detail. Sorry but they don’t hold much interest to me other then as something to threaten or torment a character with. I also don’t like the dark places such story lines like snuff take me so please don’t suggest I go there.
-

-
I’m also not that into women fucking horses outside of the cum bath following a blowjob aspect. I’ve watched the porn read the comics but my thing is submissive women with dogs and not horses. So outside of giving a horse a blowjob or possible pony girl training don’t expect much out of me. I’ve been willing to write about a character doing such acts in the past but the last time I did the story ended in the before mentioned dark places I didn’t like.
-

-
So please leave any ideas you may have and if I like them I’ll try to incorporate them into a future chapter.

 

Return to the Brothel
-

-
Author's note to readers. Nothing about this story is meant to portray any of the characters are under eighteen years of age despite the obvious sexual immaturity of the main characters at the beginning of the story. Also this story features taboo themes of rape, sexual slavery, bestiality, and incest. It is intended as fantasy and nothing else. If you don't like such stories STOP reading now. Also don't fill up the comments section with comments about how sick individuals in the story are or about people that read or write such stories. Those looking to take some enjoyment out of this tale enjoy.
-

-
Since this chapter takes place back in the brothel the characters classifications have been changed. Now after reading the previous chapters you will know the most of the characters have numbers instead of names. I normally go through and list them but it’s just become too much with the various characters popping up here and there. Plus it gives away parts of the story so I’m discontinuing the practice sorry if things get confusing.
-

-
Chapter Eight
Part one
Return to the brothel
-

-
Before getting in position to service the customers Jade looked out over the floor to be sure all the Brothel Whores were performing as they were supposed to. While the Sisters and Twins were the least of her concern Jade was still compelled to check on them first. Mostly due to them having the greatest expectations on them behind her own. Yet these concerns were laid to rest once Jade saw how they were doing with the customers.
-

-
The Sisters were on the central pedestal in a sixty nine position. While Jade couldn’t tell which one was on top and bottom or which one was more desperately eating out the other. She could see how much the two customers sodomizing each of them was enjoying their trained ass holes. Jade could see her idea of setting these two up with the Sisters was working as well as planned.
-

-
These two brothers were newer customers and Jade was hoping to get them to spurge on some of the more expensive services. Since they joined the two wealthy brothers would move about the floor fucking the slaves but never seamed to want any of the services not covered by their standard membership fee. Now Jade was out to change that not only with these two but several other customers.
-

-
The Twins on the other hand were the main attraction on the monitors. They were currently in one of the upper rooms doing a private session. They were in the Torture Chamber pleading for mercy. One was hanging from the ceiling by her wrists while the other one was strung up by her ankles. Yes they both were getting struck repeatedly by a bullwhip in the very capable hands of Brothel Madam 3397.
-

-
Ironically save for the suffering the twins were undergoing it was actually Brothel Madam 3397 that would end up servicing the customer sitting proudly in a chair in the corner of the room. After whipping the Twins for a while longer they would be secured in fucking machines. Then as their pussies and ass holes got ruthlessly pounded by the mechanical rapists Brothel Madam 3397 would go to work satisfying the customer. He would then experience pure sexual bliss as Brothel Madam 3397 shed the hard demeanor of a cruel mistress and unleashed all of her passion upon him. Over the next hour she would be the one and only Brothel Whore to not only completely satisfy this customer but to do it without getting whipped herself afterwards.
-

-
Quickly looking around the floor Jade then looked at how the other Brothel Whores were doing. They only had about a dozen on the floor at the moment. This included the one Red bent over getting spit roasted by a pair of customers. Brothel Whore 3612-A and her mother Brothel Whore 3612 were laying on their backs getting fucked side by side on their pedestals. Jade’s cousin and aunt were easily could handle those two so Jade’s attention moved to the others.
-

-
The three Chain Bang Bitches had lines forming up around them as at least two of them could be heard loudly crying. Jade did feel bad for Brothel Whore 3321-A since she was only locked in the pillory across from her mother’s because of her mother’s mistakes. Ironically the one most responsible for the three's predicament also was the one not crying. Jade realized by watching this one’s reaction to this abuse that she was going to require more dramatic measures before everything was said and done.
-

-
Moving on to the rest Jade saw a couple of the Brothel Whores still waiting for customers to select them while another was sucking a cock. One just finished with a customer and was getting back into position with cum leaking from her pussy. Jade saw another customer crying out as he deposited a load of cum in the ass hole of another Brothel Whore and knew he was quite satisfied with the service.
-

-
Finally Brothel Whore 3621 was getting double penetrated by a pair of customers that looked to be enjoying themselves as much as her. Her enjoyment only would increase when a third customer stepped up to give her a cock to suck on. Given how repressed she was back during training Jade was constantly amazed on how she burst from the shell and now loved every aspect of this sort of existence. Before the night was over she would be bathed in cum inside and out and have established herself as one of the most popular Brothel Whores they had to offer.
-

-
Jade would’ve loved to watch that but she could see the crowd gathering around her own pedestal. Given some of the unpopular changes she had made upon her return they were already unhappy with her. So Jade figured it would be best not to delay them any longer. After all she was already going to be brutally fucked by the customers and Jade didn’t need to give them anymore frustrations to take out on her.
-

-
She had barely knelt down when the customers were on her. As Jade suspected they were not that happy about what she had done and were going to punish her the only way they could. Within seconds her teddy had been ripped open and cocks began to be forced down her throat as hard as possible. This was between them slapping her around some as they started off giving her face a hard fucking. Soon the first few had shot their first loads down her throat or on to her face as other parts of her body began to garner attention.
-

-
Her nipples were painfully twisted and her ass received the first of many spankings before her pussy and ass hole became the focus of their anger. Not even ten minutes after she was kneeling on the pedestal Jade had cocks brutally violating all of her orifices. Only on a few occasions had Jade been the subject of such abuse by the customers and she was genuinely afraid. Yet her screams and crying only drove the angry mob to fuck her even harder.
-

-
The ferocity the customers were showing Jade’s was a blessing and a curse. True they were pounding her as hard as they could but they were also not going to last long at this pace. Jade had noticed that the ones currently fucking her all were nearing their limits and their violation of her body would reach it’s conclusion soon. She only had to do a little acting to ensure she got the results she wanted.
-

-
As the cocks were pulled from her mouth Jade would start pleading for mercy. Only to be told to shut up bitch before being slapped and having her mouth stuffed full of cock. Soon Jade is aware of the first of the customers shooting their loads in her pussy and ass. This is almost immediately followed by her having to swallow another load of come.
-

-
Jade is barely given a second to recover before new customers are rotated in and her orifices are getting pounded once again. By the third time the customers had swapped out Jade has lost all focus on everything around her. Jade’s entire world was then reduced to the three cocks within her body and the hands holding her in place. Before long Jade was no longer sure how many cocks had already been inside of her let alone how many were waiting in the wings for their chance at the whimpering Head Madam.
-

-
Jade was on the verge of unconsciousness when Brothel Madam 3397 calls for a halt to the fucking of all the Brothel Whores including Jade. While the customers are at first slow to respond they eventually withdraw their cocks from Jade’s quivering body. While the customers wait impatiently to find out what’s happening the Brothel Whores are all terrified. Like Jade the customers had been talking out their frustrations about the rule changes on them and like Jade they all had been getting brutally fucked. Yet their fear at this moment had to do with what she knew was coming next as Brothel Madam 3397 began to speak.
-

-
“Our loyal customers we the subjugated Brothel Whores of the Kennel Bitch Brothel are aware that the recent changes in the services we provide to you have been upsetting. So to ease the transition we will be offering a nightly complimentary performance of the discontinued floor services. As explained before the floor opened this will be the second four spectacles spaced out throughout the night for your viewing pleasure.”
-
Now as our now well violated Head Madam explained before the first performance. In each case the Brothel Whore taking part is chosen in a raffle and none of us are excluded. Now as explained the first performance was some lesbian incest action complete with a little customer interaction from our twin sister Brothel Madams 3567-A and 3567-B. “
-

-
“The next will be the brutal torture of one of us for your viewing pleasure. Now for enhance the suffering of the Brothel Whore in question the Head Madam has also decided that for tonight only the Brothel Whore subjected to the torture session will suffer another torment. That is to be locked in the pillory for the next week as a Chain Bang Bitch. Now with out further delay let’s find out which one of us will be the unfortunate victim.”
-

-
As the awestruck crowd watched a large punchbowl filled with the identification numbers of every slave in the brothel was wheeled on to the floor on a cart. Every Brothel Whore waited nervously as Brothel Madam 3397 reached into the punchbowl. Almost agonizing slowly she ruffled around until one of their identification numbers was pulled from the pot. The Brothel Whores could only wait in terror as Brothel Madam 3397 announced which one of them would be suffering.
-

-
“How about that for irony it looks like karma has decided to make it’s presence known folks. For the unfortunate victim of our little spectacle is going to be Head Madam 3613-A herself. So what say we get the little trouble maker brought up here so we all can see her suffer.”
-

-
As several of the customers dragged a struggling Jade to Brothel Madam 3397 the rest cheered insanely. Yet what no one could have realized that this outcome had been planned from the start as a way to appease the customers by Jade herself. Every card in that jar only had Jade’s identification number on them to ensure she was the one suffering first.
-

-
In no time whatsoever Jade had been stripped from her tattered teddy and was hanging from the ceiling by her wrists. Even though she had been expecting this Jade was still scared beyond belief as Brothel Madam 3397 cracked the bullwhip to signal for silence. That silence would be short lived as it was quickly broken by another crack of the whip and an ear splitting scream from Jade. As she waited for the next blow Jade’s options were limited to sobbing like a baby and to plead for mercy with a desperation unheard of from her. Soon the air was filled with repeated cracks from the whip and almost constant screams from Jade.
-

-
Brothel Madam 3397 skill with the whip was soon apparent as Jade’s body was soon covered in red marks. The marks while still painful would fade in several days with no lasting physical damage. In fact the only thing that would be lasting was the memories it created with the customers. Not only would they talk about it for weeks afterwards but many would book Brothel Madam 3397’s services for private sessions.
-

-
Eventually Brothel Madam 3397 tired of the bullwhip and switched out to a flogger. After a few practice swings Brothel Madam 3397 placed a series of blows across Jade’s stomach and breasts. Jade’s back and ass soon received their share of the attention from the flogger. Until Brothel Madam 3397 tired of it and swapped out to her preferred pain implement the riding crop.
-

-
Jade’s body was shaking as Brothel Madam 3397 showed her the crop. Jade began to whimper as Brothel Madam 3397 walked around her tapping her left hand with the crop. Then to demonstrate her dominance over her victim Brothel Madam 3397 made Jade kiss the crop before she recommenced Jade’s torture.
-

-
A series of accurate strikes to her nipples and clit had Jade screaming anew. These were joined by blows to her inner thighs and several to her pussy. Jade was hanging limp and giving off whimpers and an occasional weak scream with the ensuing blows but that changed once Brothel Madam 3397 picked up the cattle prod.
-

-
Jade was only able to weakly shake her head no and sob uncontrollably as Brothel Madam 3397 pressed it against her ass. This weak response was replaced by a loud shriek as Brothel Madam 3397 hit the switch. Just as with the whippings Jade’s body thrashed around almost uncontrollably as she was jolted. Another jolt to her pussy had Jade screaming anew. Though even with the adrenaline caused by this new torment Jade’s energy level was still below the levels she showed at the start of the torture.
-

-
Seeing Jade was at her limits Brothel Madam 3397 focused the last jolts on areas that would provoke the best reaction. Shocks to her nipples and clit finished Jade’s ordeal as well as her control over her bladder. As the chain holding her wrists was loosened Jade slowly fell to her knees into the puddle of urine beneath her. Jade had to be carried to the pillory she would spend the next week locked in to complete her punishment.
-

-
Even as she was being secured two lines had started to form one in front of Jade and the other behind her. The bouncers had just stepped away after securing the ring gag in her mouth when the first cock was thrust into her mouth. A cock up her ass fallowed shortly after but Jade was to weak to do anything except whimper a little and let out some weak grunting. Still Jade could only felt a little bit sorry for herself since her Master had ordered her to be punished for the problems that she caused at the brothel. The only problem was Master Sanders had come up with a catch that insured her punishment was as humiliating as possible. That was to have Jade decide for herself how she was to be punished with his only condition being that it was public.
-

-
The day the wedding Master Sanders had pulled both Jade and then House Mistress 3397 aside and talked to them about issues that he wanted fixed at the brothel. The first was the decline of the private sessions which he was soundly blaming on Jade’s policies causing. She was to halt several practices that she had started and would have to be publicly punished for putting them in place.
-

-
With all of drama and stress surrounding the wedding Master Sanders didn’t want to have to personally step in. Mostly due to the fact if he had to step in then Jade wasn’t deserving of the role and would have to be replaced. So he left it up to Jade to decide how best to fix what she had broken and take care of some issues that had sprung up fallowing her departure. She was also to come up with a way of appeasing the customers who were going to be upset with the changes.
-

-
Especially since these changes would be ending services that had become popular but was costing Master Sanders money. Things like complimentary lesbian and incest performances on the main floor were to be returned to requiring booking a private session to experience.
-

-
The same was true for bestiality performances and torture sessions. Customers had used to have to pay extra to see the Brothel Whore of their choosing get fucked by dogs or receive a whipping. Yet they were having Brothel Whores whipped right on their pedestals and the customers didn’t even need to request the Brothel Whores be fucked by dogs. Since almost all of them could be seen being taken throughout any given night.
-

-
So the dogs had been relegated to cages on the floor next their bitches’ pedestal. There they would have to wait for their bitch to leave the floor or a customer to pay extra before the dog could fuck his bitch. Though this was to be just a temporary solution. New pedestals had already been ordered that had both a cage for the dog or the Brothel Whore herself and a few hidden storage compartments for some of the essentials like bottles of lube, several types of dildos and few other odds and ends.
-

-
Instead of completely stopping the complimentary services Jade came up with a compromise that would appease the customers. Throughout Friday nights their would be four performances featuring the four main services that had been discontinued on the floor. These performances would be spaced though out the night to correspond with shift changes. Now so there wasn’t the same abuse of this as the previous services the Brothel Whores taking part would be pick by a lottery drawing. She would also offer occasional discounts for private sessions as well as one a week free of charge to a customer who won a drawing held every Friday night.
-

-
Now there nightly complimentary performance would take the form of what just happened to Jade. All activity on the floor would be halted as the drawing was held. Then the chosen Brothel Whore would do the performance then normal floor services would be resumed. This would also make changing out the Brothel Whores easier with the customers distracted. So besides hopefully helping to keep the customers happy they would also be a benefit to the other Brothel Whore would end suffering from the customers' frustrations the same as Jade.
-

-
Though these weren’t the only changes that took place in the brothel. There was several disciplinary issues that had arisen concerning the Brothel Madams themselves. Besides ensuring Jade’s punishment was handled this was the reason Brothel Madam 3397 was sent to the brothel in the first place. Now Jade handled what was going on with the Pinks since it was the easier problem to solve. However what was going on with the Reds was a potentially more dangerous problem and Master Sanders figured it would require Brothel Madam 3397. The first thing they also had to do was remove Acting Head Madam 3321.
-

-
Her incompetence had created a minor revolt amongst the Reds that had spread down to the Pinks. The Reds had first began dressing as mistresses while working the floor. Then the Reds themselves and not the Head Madam or Master Sanders were deciding what services they would provide. They also started enforcing their own rules amongst their subordinate Brothel Whores and even with Acting Head Madam 3321 herself.
-

-
The final straw happened when Master Sanders visited the brothel as a customer a few days before the wedding. While his personal slaves were having the bridal shower he apparently needed his own sexual relief. Not wanting to interrupt his bride to be he hopped in his car and drove to the brothel instead. What he saw bothered him to his core and set these events in motion.
-

-
Every Pink and all of the Brothel Whores were working the floor. Only a few of the Brothel Whores were in uniform. While some had just elected to go naked other were wearing the specially outfits meant for private sessions. There were at least three schoolgirls, two maids, a nurse, and a rude Red dressed as a mistress greeting customers that had the misfortune of not recognizing him
-

-
Not wanting sloppy seconds he requested a fresh Brothel Whore for a private session. Granted he hadn’t asked for anything more then the use of a Brothel Whore in the privacy of one of the rooms and not something that would be complicated to arrange. Yet he was immediately told none were available and if he wanted to fuck one he needed to get in line like the rest of the customers.
-

-
Seeing that there were several Reds moving about the floor Master Sanders tried to set up a private session with the one working the front door and all hell broke loose. The Red acted like it was unacceptable for him to even request her service him. Making a major mistake she stated out loud that she wasn’t some lowly Brothel Whore like the rest cowering about the room. She then threatened to have him removed unless he either got in line like the rest of the customers or left the premises.
-

-
She next called over a bouncer when he demanded to speak with the Head Madam. Unfortunately this was a major mistake since unlike the Red the bouncer knew who Master Sanders was. The Red was shocked when the bouncer refused to obey her order to throw Master Sanders out and called for his supervisor. Angered beyond belief the Red began lashing out at both the bouncer and Master Sanders.
-

-
The screaming of the Red drew in other bouncers and finally forced Acting Head Madam 3321 from her room. Before she recognized him Acting Head Madam 3321 had demanded to know who had dared to bother her only to be shocked into silence by who the Red was in the process of telling off. Acting Head Madam 3321 tried to get the Red to calm down so she could try and fix what had happened but the Red wasn’t willing to back down and finally had to be restrained. Though even then she was screaming that Acting Head Madam 3321 didn’t have the authority to counteract one of the her decisions.
-

-
This was when Master Sanders learned that Acting Head Madam 3321 had been cowering to the Reds for the last month or two and with the exception of handling the paperwork the Reds had been running the brothel. Master Sanders had the brothel shut down and all of the Reds confined to cages until he could get the place back under his control. He believed that Jade could handle the Brothel Whores and Pinks but putting the Reds in their place was out of her league. So he amended his plans for House Mistress 3397 and Pleasure Maid 3621 while he was gone on his honeymoon.
-

-
While Master Sanders didn’t think Acting Head Madam 3321 intended for things to get as out of hand the way they did but she still had to be held accountable for it. Unfortunately once he got to looking in to things it wasn’t the only problem he would be finding. From the customers abusing the complimentary services to the Pinks ignoring their duties. Many of these problems could only be blamed on Jade and as much as he didn’t like it she was going to have to answer for them as well.
-

-
Following the wedding the group of Master Sanders's slaves walked in to the brothel and was greeted by the sight of all of the Brothel Whores kneeling before them. The Sisters, Twins, Brothel Whores 3612-A and 3621 immediately knelt with their fellow Brothel Whores as they waited for Jade to take over the Head Madam position. This was a bit of ceremony that would serve as part of Acting Head Madam 3321’s punishment.
-

-
Since Acting Head Madam 3321 was being stripped of her authority but was going to remain a Brothel Whore under Jade’s domination then she needed to suffer some sort of degradation to demonstrate her submission. This was handled when now Brothel Whore 3321 was brutally gang raped by the bouncers in front of all of the other Brothel Whores. She then received a whipping by Brothel Madam 3397. As a final measure Brothel Whore 3321 then pleasured Jade before being locked in the pillory along with her daughter. They would spend the next two weeks as Chain Bang Bitches.
-

-
The next to suffer their owner’s and Jade’s wrath were the Reds. All the Brothel Whores and Madams knew fully well that Jade was a masochist and was probably the least threatening person on the planet. However as she paced back and forth in front of the kneeling Reds every slave could tell all but one of the Reds were terrified of her.
-

-
The lone hold out was also the newest one in their ranks and had been purchase shortly after Jade and the other departed the brothel for their stent as Pleasure Slaves. So she had only heard the stories and seen the videos of the well known submissive Head Madam 3613-A and wasn’t scared of her in the least. Unfortunately she was also the Red that had been greeting customers the day her owner paid his infamous visit and had treated Master Sanders so rudely.
-

-
Even as this Red was forced to kneel naked in front of Jade with her arms shackled behind her back and the ball gag in her mouth the defiance was plainly visible in the eyes of the Red. Jade could see instantly that this Red thought herself as superior to all of the other Brothel Whores including all of the Brothel Madams especially Jade. In fact the only ones she even saw as marginally worthy of being in her presence were the other Reds and even then she felt superior to them. Jade even had doubts this Red even thought of herself as a slave in the first place and if true drastic steps needed to be taken. This particular Red was to dangerous to be allowed to walk around the brothel even with marginal freedom.
-

-
Even bound and gagged this Red seamed to be able to intimidate almost any slave and Jade was no exception. Strangely Jade almost wanted to experience being at this Red's mercy for while. What it was like to get brutally whipped then ass fucked before having to kiss her feet while thanking her for the suffering before pleading for more. Then there were images of this Red holding Jade’s leash while the customers had their way with her in mass that Jade had to force from her mind.
-

-
Jade wished her Master’s orders regarding her had been more definite then come up with a temporary form of suffering for her and he would come up with a permanent solution after his honeymoon. Unfortunately the primary forms of torment Jade had available wouldn’t even faze this woman. Jade could have her whipped for several hours each day over the next month and this Red would just shake it off and be as defiant as ever before. Jade felt even what was planned for the other Reds possibly wouldn’t work with this one. Jade had only had one option that might have an effect on this Red as she called for the bouncers.
-

-
Jade made sure all of the others were watching as the bouncers brutally gang raped all of the Reds especially the troublemaker. That Red's rape was the worst with three times as many bouncers having their way with her. Then once they had for the most part been sufficiently violated the mastiffs used on the Spawn were brought into the room. All the Reds except her were then given a choice.
-

-
If they became the bitches of these dogs they would be allowed to keep their positions as Enforcers. However there would still be changes. They all would share a room with nothing in it but the dogs’ beds. They wouldn’t be allowed to keep their Personal Slaves. Finally entire duration of the nights the brothel was open one of them was required to work the floor for the entire shift as a regular Brothel Whore or a Chain Bang Bitch.
-

-
Or they could live in the bathroom as human urinals like their compatriot was going to. Granted that was going to be after the dogs got to have their way with them. Then they would spend a few weeks living in the bouncers’ quarters as their Fuck Toys and possibly a week or two as Chain Bang Bitches.
-

-
Several minutes later Jade wasn’t that surprised to see all of the Reds except for the troublemaker on their hands and knees at least somewhat willingly letting the mastiffs climb on top of their backs. To be truthful neither them or their Personal Slaves were really expected to be happy about this change in policy towards them. Mostly since they had been the only slaves in the brothel besides permanent Chain Bang Bitches excluded from this sort of use. This was made plainly apparent by the way they all were sobbing uncontrollably as the spectacle played out.
-

-
Now the Reds had really had no choice regarding this part of the ordeal given Jade had been quite specific that either they would willingly be fucked by the dogs or they would be raped by them. This was brought into sharp focus as the troublemaker amongst them was secured in a rape rack just before they had made their own decisions. This demonstration had been planned more for the effect it would have on the other Reds then what it would do to the troublemaker. While Master Sanders had wanted Brothel Madam 3397 to deal with the Reds Jade was determined to demonstrate she was capable of handling all of her own problems.
-

-
Jade then started to work vibrator through the troublemaker's pussy paying close attention to her clit. Once Jade had her pussy juices worked up again she worked her hand into the troublemaker’s pussy. It was only for a few seconds and it was only for the purpose of collecting as much of the troublemaker’s pussy juices as she could. These pussy juices we’re then smeared on the snout of the largest and most aggressive of the mastiffs.
-

-
The mastiff had already been watching the troublemaker with keen interest since she was secured in the rape rack. The large dog had seen many women secured in these things and had quickly learned what this entitled for all involved especially him. He was already anticipating getting to make this woman his bitch when he saw the smaller one began to play with her pussy. By the time he had the pussy juices smeared on his snout the mastiff's arousal had been well primed and the only thing restraining him was his training. That restraint came to a sudden halt when Jade whispered in his ear the command he most desperately wanted to hear.
-

-
“Claim your bitch and make her scream.”
-

-
Even as the mastiff bolted towards the troublemaker she couldn’t help but to chuckle to herself about how her look of defiance had been replaced by one of absolute horror. Still the troublemaker kept her composure as she swore at Jade and all of the others. They were called every foul name in the book and a few they had never heard of as the mastiff climbed on top of her back. These obscenities where quickly replaced by an ear splitting scream when the mastiff's massive cock was mercilessly driven in to her pussy on his first thrust.
-

-
The powerful pounding the troublemaker was receiving would soon be mirrored by those of the other Reds as they agreed to willingly submit to their fuckings. After they had resworn their allegiance to their owner and their superiors within the hierarchy of sex slaves they got into position as ordered. Their bodies were then subjected to similar poundings as the troublemaker that had convinced them to ignore their ranking within the hierarchy and cost them their final piece of dignity. While they obediently endured this degradation it was still filled tons of whimpering and sobbing from all of them. This was especially true when they all were knotted by the mastiffs. By this point everyone of them were sobbing wrecks including the troublemaker.
-

-
Jade had initially planned on letting the bouncers drag the troublemaker back to their quarters the moment the mastiff’s cock had been freed from her battered pussy. However she had a stroke of inspiration strike her and quickly had the Sisters gather the necessary supplies. Jade figured that by the time they got back the rest of the Reds would be released by the knots in their pussies and would’ve had enough of a chance to recover to put her plan in motion. Besides once they had each sucked the dog cocks they would willingly endure anything as long as it didn’t involve being fucked by the dogs again. While the Sisters went about their task Jade filled in Brothel Madam 3397 on what her plan was and what she wanted from her personally.
-

-
While Jade’s plan did shock Brothel Madam 3397 it wasn’t the only thing. Brothel Madam 3397 like her owner had believed Jade wasn’t capable of the cruelty required to get the Reds back under control. Yet not only did Jade now have the Reds obeying her every command like to suck the mastiffs' cocks clean after they had fucked them. But the Reds were now more afraid of being punished by Jade then Brothel Madam 3397.
-

-
Brothel Madam 3397 wondered if Jade actually had a vindictive side and was devising this punishment out of revenge for these slaves getting her in such trouble or if it was out of a willingness to please her owner. Brothel Madam 3397 was hoping it was the second option to be truthful because she didn’t like to believe that she had so underestimated what Jade was capable of. Though Brothel Madam 3397 would soon realized that with either option it ultimately amounted to her making the same underestimation of Jade’s capabilities.
-

-
While she had personally trained Jade in not only the erotic arts but how to properly administer discipline Jade had never shown this type of enthusiasm to make others suffer. Jade could make a slave scream during a whipping like most mistresses but when it came to the other aspects Jade hadn’t shown the same proficiency.
-

-
She would still be grappling with these thoughts when the Sisters returned. By this time the Reds had finished sucking the dog cocks clean and were once again kneeling in front of Jade. With everything in place Jade issued her orders while reminding the Reds of who was responsible for the situation the situation they were in. Brothel Madam 3397 wasn’t the only one shocked by Jade’s next order to the Reds. Especially when they saw the first strap-on the Sisters had brought back.
-

-
This was a monster at over ten inches long and at least three inches in diameter. Though to their relief the other ones while still large were way smaller in comparison to that monstrosity. Still the Reds were actually seen crying as they were putting the strap-on harnesses on. As Brothel Madam 3397 was putting her own harness on she knew the tears had more to do with what had just happened to them and fears of what Jade may have planned for them then their current situation. To be truthful Brothel Madam 3397 was a little scared of Jade herself at that moment as she was handed a twin to the monster dildo.
-

-
Still she helped Jade get all the Reds in a line behind the troublemaker that was still secured in the rape rack. One by one the Reds inserted the tips of the fake cocks in to the ass hole of their counterpart in front of them as Brothel Madam 3397 took her place at the end of the line. The reason Brothel Madam 3397 and the Red directly behind the troublemaker were wearing the monster strap-ons became apparent when Jade gave the order to start the fucking.
-

-
Brothel Madam 3397 shoved her hips forward as hard as she could painfully burying the strap-on deep in the ass of the Red in front of her. This Red in extreme pain then buried her own strap-on in the ass of the Red in front of her that would set off a chain reaction that ended with all of them impaled by fake cocks and the troublemaker screaming in agony. Her screams were soon being echoed by the Red in front of Brothel Madam 3397 as her ass hole was used by their new overseer to establish the pace of the fucking. The power of Brothel Madam 3397’s own thrusts driving the Red in front of her forward then so on until they got to the troublemaker herself.
-

-
Jade ordered an end to this spectacle after five minutes of painfully hard pounding of the troublemaker’s ass hole made her pass out. While she was unconscious the troublemaker was freed from the rape rack and had her arms shackled behind her back. As a ring gag was being fitted in her mouth the troublemaker had started to come around. Before the troublemaker was dragged off to their quarters by her hair Jade instructed the lead bouncer to have her in a pillory an hour before the brothel opened in two days but otherwise they were to do whatever they want with her until then.
-

-
After the troublemaker gone and Jade had the Reds remove their strap-ons and kneel with the rest of the Brothel Whores. Jade then began a long lecture about how they had ignored their one common duty of satisfying their owner’s desires and in the process made Jade an accomplice since she was responsible for all of their actions. Jade would not stand for this since their owner’s satisfaction was the only reason for their existence. Jade then told them of the changes that were being made from policy changes on the floor to the fact that Brothel Madam 3397 was now not only the lead Red but the resident Brothel Mistress. As well as the power Brothel Madam 3397 now held over all of them from the Chain Bang Bitches to Jade herself.
-

-
All of the Brothel Whores were then told how all the special privileges they all had were now revoked and they had to earn even the most basic comforts again. The only way that would then happen was to focus their entire being on satisfying their owner’s desires and that was through becoming the best Brothel Whores he owned again. As the lecture concluded Jade ordered all of the Brothel Whores including the Pinks and Reds taken to the basement and locked in cages. The only exception to this order were the ones that traveled with Jade from the Master’s home.
-

-
The eight of them then split up to complete the several necessary tasks. Starting with the Sisters and Brothel Madam 3397 seeing the other Brothel Whores being locked in their cages. Brothel Whore 3612 went with the Twins to strip the room belonging to the most senior of the Reds of all of it’s furnishings and replace them with the dog beds for the mastiffs. With the help of two bouncers they had this done quickly. Though Brothel Whore 3612 ended up getting spit roasted by the two bouncers before they finished. Once they were done the Reds would be locked in this room with the large dogs until it came time to reopen the brothel.
-

-
Jade and Brothel Whore 3612-A went about preparing one of the specialty rooms in the brothel for the next faze of Jade’s plan to punish the Brothel Whores. This was a torture sessions that would see every Brothel Whore receiving not only a whipping by Jade’s hands but several other abuses. These abuses would be finished off by them being secured in a fucking machine for at least an hour. The ultimate humiliation was they would be enduring this just earn back the privilege of wearing their teddies and babydolls while working the floor.
-

-
Now once the Sisters and Brothel Madam 3397 had the other Brothel Whores locked up they went to the makeup and dressing stations for the Brothel Whores and rearranged them. All clothing no longer allowed was shifted to the back of the rotation. So only the now standard uniform of stockings and a garter belt was the first thing all of the Brothel Whores had to choose from. There was a temptation to remove the rest of the clothing but they had thought it best to have it available for private sessions. Once finished they headed to the main floor to wait for the Twins and Brothel Whore 3621.
-

-
Once they were together they started to rearrange the setup of the main floor. The extra pedestals were removed and the cages for the dogs were brought in. As a final touch a stage five foot in diameter was to be set up for the complimentary performances Jade had planned. Though the incest and lesbian could be carried out on the central pedestal.
-

-
Jade pushed these memories aside as she focused on the moment. Mostly it was on the cock of the customers being presented to her open mouth as she was locked in the pillory. Even as that customer started to fuck her face another was moving behind her. Soon her pussy was getting the same sort of pounding as her sole agenda shifted to enduring this new ordeal.
-

-
Jade’s world would now narrow again to each cock that was thrust into her orifices. Whether it was her pussy ass or mouth Jade was fucked almost non-stop. At least until the next performance was announced. This brought a short reprieve from the fuckings but Jade knew this would be only temporary. Once the performance had ended the customers would be back rested and filled with new found sexual vigor.
-

-
This one was the straight lesbian show featuring the only two of the Brothel Whores who were truly picked by the lottery. This show proved to be not as popular as what happened to Jade but it’s performers did inspire the first of the customers to book a private session. Soon other rooms began to show on the monitors as other Brothel Whores were lead upstairs on leashes. This would be repeated after the next performance.
-

-
This one featured one of the Red’s former personal slaves receiving her first fucking by an aggressive great dane. While she suffered greatly during the spectacle soon other Brothel Whores were taken upstairs with dogs. This would also include Brothel Whore 3612 when several customers pitched in to see her fucked by both Master Brutus and Master Titus. One of the Reds would also end up being taken upstairs after word spread about the mastiffs that they were being fucked by.
-

-
Yet there was still several customers that would prefer express their frustrations by giving Jade’s helpless body a hard pounding. Even with the breaks for the two performances it was the longest and hardest fucking Jade had endured in the brothel. Thankfully for her it also calmed down most of the anger the customers felt towards her. So with a few exceptions the rest of her time in the pillory was spent getting regular fuckings instead of the hate fuckings that started the ordeal.
-

-
A little under a week later Jade was recovering from one of the exceptions. The night before group of customers had really pounded her hard before bathing her in their cum. While she sat waiting for her cousin to come and clean the dried cum from her body and administer her daily feeding and enema Jade saw Brothel Madam 3397 approaching with a laptop. Before Jade knew it she was in a video conference with her owner giving a complete report about all that had happened. Jade was never told if her owner was pleased with her actions or not. Instead Jade was told that now Acting Head Madam 3397 had been given special instructions regarding her and she would understand when the time was right.
-

-
Granted it wasn’t important a slave like Jade understood what her owner’s intentions were as she was freed from the pillory and quickly cleaned up. Yet she was definitely concerned when she was tied up and loaded in the shipping crate. Of course being boxed up and shipped off to an unknown destination would make any sex slave worried.
-

-
Especially one in Jade’s place where she was already desperately struggling to restore her owner’s trust in her. The only thing she could think of as the shipping crate was jarred around was her owner was angry with her and had sold her. Jade couldn’t know her fears about being sold off were wrong and her owner was actually extremely satisfied with her performance. In fact he was so satisfied that he was having her brought to him so she could help him enslave someone that had caught his attention while he was on his honeymoon.

The end of chapter eight part one.
-

-
While not as long as some of the previous chapters I hope you enjoyed it. I’m currently working on the next part and hope to have it finished soon.

 

Omg this is so good so far. And wow theres so much to read! Plenty to keep me busy for a while